The Yellow Book
An Illustrated Quarterly
Volume III October 1894
Contents
Literature
I. Women — Wives or Mothers By A Woman . . Page 11
II. “Tell Me Not Now” William Watson . . 19
III.
The Headswoman . . Kenneth
Grahame . . 25
IV. Credo . . . . Arthur Symons . . 48
V. White
Magic . . . Ella D’Arcy . . . 59
VI. Fleurs de Feu . José Maria de
Hérédia, of the French Academy . 69
VII. Flowers of Fire, a Translation Ellen M. Clerke . . 70
VIII.
When I am King . . Henry
Harland . . 71
IX. To a Bunch of Lilac .
Theo Marzials . . 87
X. Apple-Blossom in Brittany Ernest Dowson . . 93
XI.
To Salome at St. James’s Theodore Wratislaw . 110
XII. Second Thoughts . . Arthur
Moore . . 112
XIII. Twilight . . . Olive Custance . . 134
XIV. Tobacco Clouds . . Lionel Johnson . . 143
XV.
Reiselust . . . Annie
Macdonell . . 153
XVI. To Every Man a Damsel
or Two C.S. . . . . 155
XVII. A Song and a Tale . . Nora
Hopper . . . 158
XVIII. De Profundis . .
. S. Cornish Watkins . 167
XIX. A Study in Sentimentality Hubert Crackanthorpe . 175
XX. George Meredith . . Morton
Fullerton . . 210
XXI. Jeanne-Marie . .
Leila Macdonald . . 215
XXII. Parson Herrick’s Muse . C.W.
Dalmon . . 241
XXIII. A Note on George the
Fourth Max Beerbohm . . 247
XXIV.
The Ballad of a Nun . John
Davidson . . 273
Art
The Yellow Book—Vol. III.—October, 1894
Art
Front Cover, by Aubrey Beardsley
Title Page, by Aubrey Beardsley
I. Mantegna . . . By Philip
Broughton . Page 7
II. From a Lithograph . . George Thomson
. . 21
III. Portrait of Himself . Aubrey Beardsley . . 50
IV.
Lady Gold’s Escort
V. The Wagnerites .
VI. La
Dame aux Camélias
VII. From a Pastel . . Albert
Foschter . . 89
VIII. Collins’ Music Hall,
Islington Walter Sickert
. . 136
IX. The Lion Comique
X. Charley’s Aunt .
XI. The Mirror . .P. Wilson Steer . . 169
XII.
Skirt-Dancing .
XII. A Sunset . . . William Hyde . . 211
XIV.
George the Fourth . . Max
Beerbohm . . 243
XV. Study of a Head .
. An Unknown Artist . 270
Back Cover, by Aubrey Beardsley
Advertisements
Women—Wives or Mothers
By a Woman
WE believe it to be well within the truth to say that most
men cherish, hidden
away in an inner pocket of conscious-
ness, their own particular ideal of the
perfect woman. Sole
sovereign she of that unseen kingdom, and crowned and
sceptred
she remains long after her faithful subject has put aside the
other
playthings of his youth. The fetish is from time to time regarded
rapturously, though sorrowfully, by its possessor, but it is never
brought forth
for public exhibition. If to worship and adore
were the beginning and end of the
pastime, no cavilling word
need be said, for the power to worship is a great and
good gift,
and, save in the fabulous region of politics, is nowadays so rare
an
one, that when discovered in the actual world its steady encour-
agement
becomes a duty. But to this apparently innocent diver-
sion there is another
side. Somewhat grave consequences are apt
to follow, and it is to this point of
view that we wish to call
attention.
When the woman uncreate becomes the measuring rod by which
her unconscious
living rivals are judged, and are mostly found
wanting, then we are minded to
lift up our voice and put in
a plea for fair-play. To the shrined deity are
given by the acolo-
thyst, not only all the perfections of person demanded by a
severely
aesthetic
aesthetic sense, but all the moral qualities as well. Every grace of
every fair
woman he has ever met—the best attributes of his
mother, his sister, and his
aunt—are freely hers. None of the
slight blemishes which occasionally tarnish
the high lustre of
virtue, none of the caprices to which sirens are
constitutionally
liable, are permitted. Faultless wife and faultless mother must
she
be, faithful lover and long-suffering friend, or he will have none
of
her in his temple. Now, this is surely a wholly unreasonable,
an utterly
extravagant demand on the part of man, and if analysed
carefully, will, we
believe, be found to yield egoism and gluttony
in about equal parts. How, we
venture to inquire, would he meet
a like claim, were it in turn presented to him
? A witty and light-
hearted lady—a remnant yet remains, in spite of the advent
of the
leaping, bounding, new womanhood—once startled a selected
audience
by the general statement, “All men are widowers.”
But even if this generous
utterance can be accepted as absolutely
accurate, it can hardly be taken as a
proof of man’s fitness for
both the important roles involved.
For our own part, we are convinced that, broadly speaking,
the exception only
proving the rule—whatever that supporting
phrase may mean—woman, fresh from
Nature’s moulding, is, so far
as first intention is concerned, a predestined
wife or mother. She
is not both, though doubtless by
constant endeavour, art and duty
taking it turn and turn about, the dual end
may, with hardness, be
attained unto. For Nature is not economic. Far from her
is
the fatal utilitarian spirit which too often prompts the improver
man
(or—dare we confess it ?—still more frequently woman) to
attempt to make one
object do the work of two. From all such
sorry makeshifts Nature, the great
modeller in clay, turns contemp-
tuously away. Not long ago we read in a lady’s
journal of a
‘combination gown’ which by some cunning arrangement, the
secret
secret whereof was only known to its lucky possessor, would do
alternate day and
night duty with equal credit and despatch. We
have no desire to disparage the
varied merits of this ingenious con-
trivance, but at the best it must remain an
unlovely hybrid thing.
Probably it knew this well, for gowns, too, have their
feelings, and
before now have been seen to go limp in a twinkling, overcome
by a sudden access of despondency. Such a moment must certainly
have come to the
omnibus garment referred to above, when it
found itself breakfasting with a
severe and one-idea’d “tailor-made,”
or, more cruel experience still, dining
skirt by skirt with a
“mysterious miracle”—the latest label—in gossamer and
satin.
We dare to go even further, and to declare that every woman
knows in her
heart—though never, never will she admit it to you—
within which fold she was
intended to pass. Is it an exaggeration
to say that many a girl marries out of
the superabundance of the
maternal instinct, though she may the while be
absolutely ignorant
of the motive power at work ? Believing herself to be
wildly
enamoured of the man of her (or her parents’) choice, she is in
reality only in love with the nursery of an after-day. Of worship
between
husband and wife, as a factor in the transaction, she
knows nothing, or likely
enough she imagines it present when it
is the sweet passion of pity, or the more
subtle patronage of
bestowal, one or both, which are urging her forward into
marriage.
Gratitude, none the less real because unrealised, towards the man
who thus enables her to fulfil her true destiny—the saving of souls
alive—has
also its share in the complex energy. Well for the
husband of this wife if he
allows himself gradually to occupy the
position of eldest and most important of
her children, to whom
indeed a somewhat larger liberty is accorded, but from
whom also
more is required. In return for this submission boundless will be
the care and devotion bestowed upon his upbringing day by day.
He
He will be foolish if he utters aloud, or even says in the silence of
his heart,
that motherhood is good, but that wifehood was what he
wanted. It would be but a
bootless kicking against the pricks.
For he has chosen the mother-woman, and it
is beyond his
power, or that of any other specialist, to effect the
fundamental
change for which his soul may long. It only remains for him to
make the best of a very good bargain, and one to which it is very
probable his
strict personal merits may hardly have entitled him.
If such a marriage is childless, it may still be a very useful one.
Nature’s
accommodations often verge on the miraculous. The
unemployed maternal instincts
of the wife easily work themselves
out in an unlimited and universal auntdom. It
must be confessed
that bad blunders are apt to ensue, but where the intentions
are
good, the pavement should not be too closely scanned. In fiction
these
are the Dinahs, the Romolas, the Dorotheas, the Mary
Garths. Dear to the soul of
the female writer is the maternal
type. With loving, if tiresome frequency, she
is presented to us
again and yet again. In truth we sometimes grow a little
weary
of her saintly monotony. But as it is given to few of us to have
the
courage of our tastes, we bear with her, as we bear with other
not altogether
pleasing appliances, presented to us by earnest
friends, with the assurance that
they are for our good, or for our
education, or some other equally superfluous
purpose.
With the male artist this female model is not nearly so popular.
It may be that
he feels himself wholly unequal to cope with her
countless perfections. Certain
it is that he makes but a sad
muddle of it when he tries. Witness Thackeray’s
faded, bloodless
Lady Esmond, as set against his glowing wayward Trix—she,
by the way, a beautifully-marked specimen of the wife-woman—
though whether it
would be pure wisdom to take her to wife
must be left an open question. Still,
we have in our time loved
her
her well, and some of us have found it hard to forgive the black
treachery done
in bringing her back in her old age, a painted
and scolding harridan. For these,
well-loved of the gods, should, in
fiction at least, die young.
Truth compels us to own regretfully that man in his self-indul-
gence shrinks
from both the giving and receiving of dull moments,
whilst woman, believing
devoutly in their saving grace, is altruistic
enough to devote herself with
enthusiasm to the task of their ad-
ministration. Now, dull moments are apt to
lie hidden about the
creases of the severely classic robe, which, in the
story-books at
any rate, these heroines always wear. We must all agree that
during the last twenty years this type, with its portentous accumu-
lation of
self-conscious responsibility has increased alarmingly.
To what is the increase
to be attributed ? The too rapid growth
of the female population stands out
plainly as prime cause. Legis-
lators are athirst for things practical. Is it
beyond their power to
devise some method of dealing with this problem ? The
Chinese
plan is painfully obvious, but only as a last and despairful
resource,
when the wise men of Westminster sitting on committees and
commissions have failed, can it be mentioned for adoption in
Europe. We are,
alas ! Science-ridden, and are likely to remain
thus bridled and saddled for
weary years to come. Every bush
and every bug grows its own specialist, and yet
we, the patient,
the long-suffering public, are left to endure both the fogs
that
make of London one murky pit, and the redundant female birth-
rate
which threatens more revolutions than all the forces of the
Anarchists in active
combination. Meanwhile these devotees of
the abstract play about with all sorts
of trifles, masquerading as
grave thinkers, hoping thus to escape their certain
judgment-day.
The identification of criminals by the variation of
thumb-prints
is a pretty conceit ; so too is the record of the influence of
the
moon
moon on the tides, which, we are informed, employs all to itself a
whole and
highly paid professor with a yearly average of three
pupils at Cambridge. But
what are these save mere fads, on a par
with leapfrog and skittles, in the
presence of the momentous
problems about and around us ? Let these gentlemen
jockeys look
to it. The hour is not far distant when public opinion shall
discover their uselessness and send them about their business.
In humbler ways, too, much might be done to stem the morbid
activity of the
collective female conscience. Big sins lie at the
doors of the hosts of good men
and women who turn out year by
year tons of “books for the young” to serve as
nutriment for the
hungry nestlings of culpable, thoughtless parents. It is hard
to
overstate the pernicious effect of this class of motif literature.
Féerie in old or new dress is the only nourishing food for
the
happy child who is to remain happy. The little girl, aged seven,
who
lately wrote in her diary before going to bed, “Of what real
use am I in the world ?” had, it is certain, been denied her
Andersen, her
Grimm, her Carroll, even her Blue fairy book.
Turned in to browse on ”
Ministering Children,” “Agatha’s First
Prayer,” and the fatal “Eric”—into how
many editions has this
last well-meaning but poisonous romance not passed—the
little
victim of parental stupidity is thus left with an organ damaged for
life by over-much stimulation at the start. This new massacre of
the innocents
is of purely nineteenth-century growth. It dates
from the era of the awakened
conscience, and is coincident
with the formation of all the societies for the
regeneration of the
human race.
Per contra, the wife-woman, though but seldom to be
met
with in the multitudinous pages written by women, is the well-
beloved,
the chosen of the male artist. Week-days and Sundays
he paints her portrait.
Shakespeare returns to her again and again,
as
as though it were hard to part from her. Wicked Trix stands out
as bold leader
of one bad band. Tess belongs to the family, though
she is of another branch ;
so does Cathy of Wuthering Heights,
and Lyndall of the African Farm ; whilst
latest and slightest scamp
of the lot comes dancing Dodo of Lambeth. Save in a
strictly
specialised sense, none of this class can be said to contrive the
greatest good of the greatest number. These are the women to
whom the nursery is
at best but an interlude, and at worst a real
interruption of their life’s
strongest interests. They are not
skilled in dealing with early teething
troubles, nor in the rival
merits of Welsh and Saxony flannel stuffs. Their
crass ignorance
of all this deep lore may, it is true, go far to kill off
superfluous
offspring, but, unjust as it would appear, these are the
mothers
who each succeeding year become more and more adored of their
sons.
Fribblers though they be, they sweeten the world’s corners
with the perfume of
their charm. And the bit of world’s work in
which they excel is the keeping
alive the tradition of woman’s
witchery. Who, then, can deny them their plain
uses ? When
Fate is kind and bestows the fitting partner, the fires of their
love
never die down. They remain lovers to the end. Their husbands
need
fear no rival, not even in the person of their own superior
son. When Fate is
unkind and things go crookedly, these are the
women whose wreckage strews life’s
high road, and from whom
their wiser sisters turn reprovingly away. For the good
woman
who has to “work for her living,” and who pretends to enjoy the
healthful after-pains in her moral system, is rarely tolerant of the
existence
of the leichtsinriige sister for whom, as to Elijah at
the
brook, dainty morsels without labour are cheerfully provided by
that
inconsequent raven, man. This lady goes gaily, wearing
what she has not spun,
reaping where she has not sown. Sad
reflections these for the high-souled woman
whose enlightened
demand
demand for justice turns in its present day impotency to wrath and
bitterness.
Wisdom and foresight are never the “attributes of the wife-
woman. Charm,
beguilement, fascination of sorts, form her poor
equipment for life’s selective
struggle. These gifts cannot be said
to promise, save when the stars are in
happiest conjunction, long
life and useful days for her intimates. Variations of
the two types
of Primitive Woman may abound, but the broad distinction
between them is clearly cut and readily to be made out by
the dullest groper
after truth. We can imagine a modern Daniel
addressing (quite uselessly) a modem
disciple thus :
“Look to it now, O young man ! that your feet go straight, and
slip not in
search for the pearl that may be hid away for you.
For she who loveth you best
may work you all evil, and she who
loveth her own soul’s travail best will
hardly fail you in the days
and the years. But Love remaineth, and the way of
return
is not.”
“Tell me not Now”
By William Watson
TELL me not now, if love for love
Thou canst return,
Now while around us and above
Day’s flambeaux burn.
Not in clear noon, with speech as clear,
Thy heart avow,
For every gossip wind to hear ;
Tell me not now !
Tell me not now the tidings sweet,
The news divine ;
A little longer at thy feet
Leave me to pine.
I would not have the gadding bird
Hear from his bough ;
Nay, though I famish for a word,
Tell me not now !
The Yellow Book—Vol. III. B
But
But when deep trances of delight
All Nature seal ;
When round the world the arms of Night
Caressing steal ;
When rose to dreaming rose says, “Dear,
Dearest ;” and when
Heaven sighs her secret in Earth’s ear,
Ah, tell me then !
The Headswoman
I
IT was a bland sunny morning of a mediaeval May—an old-style
May of
the most typical quality ; and the Council of the little
town of
St. Radegonde were assembled, as was their wont at that
hour, in
the picturesque upper chamber of the Hotel de Ville, for
the
dispatch of the usual municipal business. Though the date was
early sixteenth century, the members of this particular town-
council possessed some resemblance to those of similar assemblies
in the seventeenth, eighteenth, and even the nineteenth
centuries,
in a general absence of any characteristic at
all—unless a pervading
hopeless insignificance can be considered
as such. All the character,
indeed, in the room seemed to be
concentrated in the girl who
stood before the table, erect, yet
at her ease, facing the members in
general and Mr. Mayor in
particular ; a delicate-handed, handsome
girl of some eighteen
summers, whose tall, supple figure was well set
off by the quiet,
though tasteful mourning in which she was clad.
“Well, gentlemen,” the Mayor was saying ; “this little business
appears to be—er—quite in order, and it only remains for me
to—
er—review the facts. You are aware that the town has lately
had
the misfortune to lose its executioner—a gentleman who, I
may
say,
say, performed the duties of his office with neatness and dispatch,
and gave the fullest satisfaction to all with whom he—er—came in
contact. But the Council has already, in a vote of condolence,
expressed its sense of the—er—striking qualities of the deceased.
You are doubtless also aware that the office is hereditary, being
secured to a particular family in this town, so long as any one of
its
members is ready and willing to take it up. The deed lies
before
me, and appears to be—er—quite in order. It is true that
on this
occasion the Council might have been called upon to
consider and
examine the title of the claimant, the late lamented
official having
only left a daughter—she who now stands before
you ; but I am
happy to say that Jeanne—the young lady in
question—with what
I am bound to call great good-feeling on her
part, has saved us all
trouble in that respect, by formally
applying for the family post,
with all its—er—duties, privileges,
and emoluments ; and her
application appears to be—er—quite in
order. There is therefore,
under the circumstances, nothing left
for us to do but to declare
the said applicant duly elected. I
would wish, however, before I—
er—sit down, to make it quite clear
to the—er—fair petitioner,
that if a laudable desire to save the
Council trouble in the matter
has led her to a—er—hasty
conclusion, it is quite open to her to
reconsider her position.
Should she determine not to press her
claim, the succession to
the post would then apparently devolve
upon her cousin
Enguerrand, well known to you all as a practising
advocate in the
courts of this town. Though the youth has not,
I admit, up to now
proved a conspicuous success in the profession
he has chosen,
still there is no reason why a bad lawyer should
not make an
excellent executioner ; and in view of the close friend-
ship—may
I even say attachment ?—existing between the cousins,
it is
possible that this young lady may, in due course, practically
enjoy the solid emoluments of the position without the necessity
of
of discharging its (to some girls) uncongenial duties. And so,
though not the rose herself, she would still be—er—near the
rose
!” And the Mayor resumed his seat, chuckling over his little
pleasantry, which the keener wits of the Council proceeded to
explain at length to the more obtuse.
“Permit me, Mr. Mayor,” said the girl, quietly, “first to thank
you
for what was evidently the outcome of a kindly though mis-
directed feeling on your part ; and then to set you right as to
the
grounds of my application for the post to which you admit
my
hereditary claim. As to my cousin, your conjecture as to
the
feeling between us is greatly exaggerated ; and I may further
say
at once, from my knowledge of his character, that he is
little quali-
fied either to adorn or to dignify an important
position such as this.
A man who has achieved such indifferent
success in a minor and
less exacting walk of life, is hardly
likely to shine in an occupation
demanding punctuality,
concentration, judgment—all the qualities,
in fine, that go to
make a good business man. But this is beside
the question. My
motives, gentlemen, in demanding what is my
due, are simple and
(I trust) honest, and I desire that you should
know them. It is
my wish to be dependent on no one. I am
both willing and able to
work, and I only ask for what is the
common right of
humanity—admission to the labour market.
How many poor toiling
women would simply jump at a chance
like this which fortune lays
open to me ! And shall I, from any
false deference to that
conventional voice which proclaims this
thing as “nice,” and that
thing as “not nice,” reject a handicraft
which promises me both
artistic satisfaction and a competence ?
No, gentlemen ; my claim
is a small one—only a fair day’s wage
for a fair day’s work. But
I can accept nothing less, nor consent
to forgo my rights, even
or any contingent remainder of possible
cousinly favour !”
There
There was a touch of scorn in her fine contralto voice as she
finished speaking ; the Mayor himself beamed approval. He was
not
wealthy, and had a large family of daughters ; so Jeanne’s
sentiments seemed to him entirely right and laudable.
“Well, gentlemen,” he began, briskly, “then all we’ve got to
do, is
to——”
“Beg pardon, your worship,” put in Master Robinet, the
tanner, who
had been sitting with a petrified, Bill-the-Lizard sort
of
expression during the speechifying ; “but are we to understand
as
how this here young lady is going to be the public
executioner
?”
“Really, neighbour Robinet,” said the Mayor somewhat
pettishly,
“you’ve got ears like the rest of us, I suppose ; and
you know
the contents of the deed ; and you ve had my assurance
that
it’s—er—quite in order ; and as it’s getting towards lunch-
time——”
“But it’s unheard-of,” protested honest Robinet. “There
hasn’t ever
been no such thing—leastways not as I’ve heard
tell.”
“Well, well, well,” said the Mayor, “everything must have a
beginning, I suppose. Times are different now, you know.
There’s
the march of intellect, and—er—all that sort of thing.
We must
advance with the times—don’t you see, Robinet ?—
advance with the
times !”
“Well I’m——” began the tanner.
But no one heard, on this occasion, the tanner’s opinion as to
his
condition, physical or spiritual ; for the clear contralto cut
short his obtestations.
“If there’s really nothing more to be said, Mr. Mayor,” she
remarked, “I need not trespass longer on your valuable time. I
propose to take up the duties of my office to-morrow morning, at
the
the usual hour. The salary will, I assume, be reckoned from the
same
date ; and I shall make the customary quarterly application
for
such additional emoluments as may have accrued to me during
that
period. You see I am familiar with the routine. Good
morning,
gentlemen !” And as she passed from the Council
chamber, her
small head held erect, even the tanner felt that she
took with
her a large portion of the May sunshine which was
condescending
that morning to gild their deliberations.
II
One evening, a few weeks later, Jeanne was taking a stroll on
the
ramparts of the town, a favourite and customary walk of hers
when
business cares were over. The pleasant expanse of country
that
lay spread beneath her—the rich sunset, the gleaming sinuous
river, and the noble old château that dominated both town and
pasture from its adjacent height—all served to stir and bring out
in her those poetic impulses which had lain dormant during the
working day ; while the cool evening breeze smoothed out and
obliterated any little jars or worries which might have ensued
during the practice of a profession in which she was still
something
of a novice. This evening she felt fairly happy and
content.
True, business was rather brisk, and her days had been
fully
occupied ; but this mattered little so long as her modest
efforts
were appreciated, and she was now really beginning to
feel that,
with practice, her work was creditably and
artistically done. In
a satisfied, somewhat dreamy mood, she was
drinking in the
various sweet influences of the evening, when she
perceived her
cousin approaching.
“Good
“Good evening, Enguerrand,” cried Jeanne pleasantly ; she
was
thinking that since she had begun to work for her living, she
had
hardly seen him—and they used to be such good friends.
Could
anything have occurred to offend him ?
Enguerrand drew near somewhat moodily, but could not help
relaxing
his expression at sight of her fair young face, set in its
framework of rich brown hair, wherein the sunset seemed to have
tangled itself and to cling, reluctant to leave it.
“Sit down, Enguerrand,” continued Jeanne, “and tell me what
you’ve
been doing this long time. Been very busy, and winning
forensic
fame and gold ? ”
“Well, not exactly,” said Enguerrand, moody once more.
“The fact is,
there’s so much interest required nowadays at
the courts, that
unassisted talent never gets a chance. And you,
Jeanne ?”
“Oh, I don’t complain,” answered Jeanne, lightly. “Of course
it’s
fair-time just now, you know, and we’re always busy then.
But
work will be lighter soon, and then I’ll get a day off, and
we’ll
have a delightful ramble and picnic in the woods, as we
used to
do when we were children. What fun we had in
those old days,
Enguerrand ! Do you remember when we
were quite little tots, and
used to play at executions in the back-
garden, and you were a
bandit and a buccaneer, and all sorts of
dreadful things, and I
used to chop off your head with a paper-
knife ? How pleased dear
father used to be !”
“Jeanne,” said Enguerrand, with some hesitation, “you’ve
touched
upon the very subject that I came to speak to you about.
Do you
know, dear, I can’t help feeling—it may be unreasonable,
but
still the feeling is there—that the profession you have adopted
is not quite—is just a little——”
“Now, Enguerrand !” said Jeanne, an angry flash sparkling in
her
her eyes. She was a little touchy on this subject, the word she
most
affected to despise being also the one she most dreaded—the
adjective “unladylike.”
“Don’t misunderstand me, Jeanne,” went on Enguerrand,
imploringly :
“You may naturally think that, because I should
have succeeded to
the post, with its income and perquisites, had
you relinquished
your claim, there is therefore some personal
feeling in my
remonstrances. Believe me, it is not so. My own
interests do not
weigh with me for a moment. It is on your own
account, Jeanne,
and yours alone, that I ask you to consider
whether the higher
aesthetic qualities, which I know you possess,
may not become
cramped and thwarted by ‘the trivial round, the
common task,’
which you have lightly undertaken. However
laudable a
professional life may be, one always feels that with a
delicate
organism such as woman, some of the bloom may possibly
get rubbed
off the peach.”
“Well, Enguerrand,” said Jeanne, composing herself with an
effort,
though her lips were set hard, “I will do you the justice
to
belive that personal advantage does not influence you, and I will
try to reason calmly with you, and convince you that you are
simply hide-bound by old-world prejudice. Now, take yourself,
for
instance, who come here to instruct me : what does your pro-
fession amount to, when all’s said and
done ? A mass of lies,
quibbles, dodges, and tricks, that would
make any self-respecting
executioner blush ! And even with the
dirty weapons at your
command, you make but a poor show of it.
There was that
wretched fellow you defended only two days ago. (I
was in
court during the trial professional interest, you know.)
Well,
he had his regular alibi all
ready, as clear as clear could be ; only
you must needs go and
mess and bungle the thing up, so that, as I
expected all along,
he was passed on to me for treatment in due
course.
course. You may like to have his opinion—that of a shrewd,
though
unlettered person. ‘It’s a real pleasure, miss,’ he said,
‘to be
handled by you. You knows your work, and
you does your
work—though p’raps I ses
it as shouldn’t. If that blooming fool
of a mouthpiece of
mine’—he was referring to you, dear, in your
capacity of
advocate—’had known his business half as well as you
do yours, I
shouldn’t a bin here now !’ And you know,
Enguerrand, he was
perfectly right.”
“Well, perhaps he was,” admitted Enguerrand. “You see, I
had been
working at a sonnet the night before, and I couldn’t get
the
rhymes right, and they would keep coming into my head in
court
and mixing themselves up with the alibi.
But look here,
Jeanne, when you saw I was going off the track,
you might have
given me a friendly hint, you know—for old times’
sake, if not
for the prisoner’s !”
“I daresay,” replied Jeanne, calmly : “perhaps you’ll tell me
why I
should sacrifice my interests because you’re unable to look
after
yours. You forget that I receive a bonus, over and above
my
salary, upon each exercise of my functions !”
“True,” said Enguerrand, gloomily : “I did forget that. I
wish I had
your business aptitudes, Jeanne.”
“I daresay you do,” remarked Jeanne. “But you see, dear,
how all
your arguments fall to the ground. You mistake a
prepossession
for a logical base. Now if I had gone, like that
Clairette you
used to dangle after, and been waiting-woman to
some grand lady
in a château—a thin-blooded compound of drudge
and
sycophant—then, I suppose, you’d have been perfectly satisfied.
So feminine ! So genteel !”
“She’s not a bad sort of girl, little Claire,” said Enguerrand,
reflectively (thereby angering Jeanne afresh) : “but putting her
aside,—of course you could always beat me at argument, Jeanne ;
you’d
you’d have made a much better lawyer than I. But you know,
dear, how
much I care about you ; and I did hope that on that
account even
a prejudice, however unreasonable, might have some
little weight.
And I’m not alone, let me tell you, in my views.
There was a
fellow in court only to-day, who was saying that
yours was only a
succès d’estime and that woman, as a
naturally
talkative and hopelessly unpunctual animal, could never
be more
than a clever amateur in the profession you have
chosen.”
“That will do, Enguerrand,” said Jeanne, proudly ; “it seems
that
when argument fails, you can stoop so low as to insult me
through
my sex. You men are all alike—steeped in brutish
masculine
prejudice. Now go away, and don’t mention the
subject to me again
till you’re quite reasonable and nice.”
III
Jeanne passed a somewhat restless night after her small scene
with
her cousin, waking depressed and unrefreshed. Though she
had
carried matters with so high a hand, and had scored so
distinctly
all around, she had been more agitated than she had
cared to
show. She liked Enguerrand ; and more especially did
she like his
admiration for her ; and that chance allusion to
Clairette
contained possibilities that were alarming. In embracing
a
professional career, she had never thought for a moment that it
could militate against that due share of admiration to which, as
a
girl, she was justly entitled ; and Enguerrand’s views seemed
this
morning all the more narrow and inexcusable. She rose
languidly,
and as soon as she was dressed sent off a little note
to the Mayor,
saying that she had a nervous headache and felt out
of sorts, and
begging
begging to be excused from attendance on that day ; and the
missive
reached the Mayor just as he was taking his usual place at
the
head of the Board.
“Dear, dear,” said the kind-hearted old man, as soon as he had
read
the letter to his fellow-councilmen : “I’m very sorry. Poor
girl
! Here, one of you fellows, just run round and tell the gaoler
there won’t be any business to-day. Jeanne’s seedy. It’s put off
till to-morrow. And now, gentlemen, the agenda——”
“Really, your worship,” exploded Robinet, “this is simply
ridiculous
!”
“Upon my word, Robinet,” said the Mayor, “I don’t know
what’s the
matter with you. Here’s a poor girl unwell—and a
more hardworking
girl isn’t in the town—and instead of sym-
pathising with her,
and saying you re sorry, you call it ridiculous !
Suppose you had
a headache yourself! You wouldn’t like——”
“But it is ridiculous,” maintained the tanner
stoutly. “Who
ever heard of an executioner having a nervous
headache ? There’s
no precedent for it. And ‘out of sorts,’ too!
Suppose the
criminals said they were out of sorts, and didn’t
feel up to being
executed ?”
“Well, suppose they did,” replied the Mayor, “we’d try and
meet them
halfway, I daresay. They’d have to be executed
some time or
other, you know. Why on earth are you so
captious about trifles ?
The prisoners won’t mind, and I don’t
mind : nobody’s inconvenienced, and everybody’s happy !”
“You’re right there, Mr. Mayor,” put in another councilman.
“This
executing business used to give the town a lot of trouble
and
bother ; now it’s all as easy as kiss-your-hand. Instead of
objecting, as they used to do, and wanting to argue the point and
kick up a row, the fellows as is told off for execution come
skipping along in the morning, like a lot of lambs in Maytime.
And
And then the fun there is on the scaffold ! The jokes, the back-
answers, the repartees ! And never a word to shock a baby !
Why,
my little girl, as goes through the market-place every morn-
ing—on her way to school, you know—she says to me only
yesterday,
she says, ‘Why, father,’ she says, ‘it’s as good as the
play-actors,’ she says.”
“There again,” persisted Robinet, “I object to that too.
They ought
to show a properer feeling. Playing at mummers is
one thing, and
being executed is another, and people ought to
keep ’em separate.
In my father’s time, that sort of thing wasn’t
thought good
taste, and I don’t hold with new-fangled notions.”
“Well, really, neighbour,” said the Mayor, “I think you’re out
of
sorts yourself to-day. You must have got out of bed the
wrong
side this morning. As for a little joke, more or less, we
all
know a maiden loves a merry jest when she’s certain of having
the
last word ! But I’ll tell you what I’ll do, if it’ll please you ;
I’ll go round and see Jeanne myself on my way home, and tell
her—quite nicely, you know—that once in a way doesn’t matter,
but
that if she feels her health won’t let her keep regular
business
hours, she mustn’t think of going on with anything that’s
bad for
her. Like that, don’t you see ? And now, gentlemen,
let’s read
the minutes !”
Thus it came about that Jeanne took her usual walk that
evening with
a ruffled brow and a swelling heart ; and her little
hand opened
and shut angrily as she paced the ramparts. She
couldn’t stand
being found fault with. How could she help
having a headache ?
Those clods of citizens didn’t know what a
highly-strung
sensitive organisation was. Absorbed in her re-
flections, she
had taken several turns up and down the grassy foot-
way, before
she became aware that she was not alone. A youth,
of richer dress
and more elegant bearing than the general run of
the
the Radegundians, was leaning in an embrasure, watching the
graceful
figure with evident interest.
“Something has vexed you, fair maiden ?” he observed, coming
forward
deferentially as soon as he perceived he was noticed ;
“and care
sits but awkwardly on that smooth young brow.”
“Nay, it is nothing, kind sir,” replied Jeanne ; “we girls who
work
for our living must not be too sensitive. My employers
have been
somewhat exigent, that is all. I did wrong to take it
to
heart.”
“Tis the way of the bloated capitalist,” rejoined the young
man
lightly, as he turned to walk by her side. “They grind us,
they
grind us ; perhaps some day they will come under your hands
in
turn, and then you can pay them out. And so you toil and
spin,
fair lily ! And yet methinks those delicate hands show little
trace of labour ?”
“You wrong me, indeed, sir,” replied Jeanne merrily. “These
hands of
mine, that you are so good as to admire, do great execu-
tion
!”
“I can well believe that your victims are numerous,” he
replied ;
“may I be permitted to rank myself among the latest of
them
?”
“I wish you a better fortune, kind sir,” answered Jeanne
demurely.
“I can imagine no more delightful one,” he replied; “and
where do
you ply your daily task, fair mistress ? Not entirely out
of
sight and access, I trust ?”
“Nay, sir,” laughed Jeanne, “I work in the market-place most
mornings, and there is no charge for admission ; and access is
far
from difficult. Indeed, some complain—but that is no
business
of mine. And now I must be wishing you a good
evening.
Nay”—for he would have detained her—”it is not seemly
for an
unprotected
unprotected maiden to tarry in converse with a stranger at this
hour. Au revoir, sir ! If you should happen
to be in the market-
place any morning”——And she tripped lightly
away. The youth,
gazing after her retreating figure, confessed
himself strangely
fascinated by this fair unknown, whose
particular employment, by
the way, he had forgotten to ask ;
while Jeanne, as she sped
homewards, could not help reflecting
that for style and distinction,
this new acquaintance threw into
the shade all the Enguerrands
and others she had met
hitherto—even in the course of business.
IV
The next morning was bright and breezy, and Jeanne was early
at her
post, feeling quite a different girl. The busy little market-
place was full of colour and movement, and the gay patches of
flowers and fruit, the strings of fluttering kerchiefs, and the
piles
of red and yellow pottery, formed an artistic setting to
the quiet
impressive scaffold which they framed. Jeanne was in
short
sleeves, according to the etiquette of her office, and her
round
graceful arms showed snowily against her dark blue skirt
and
scarlet tight-fitting bodice. Her assistant looked at her
with
admiration.
“Hope you’re better, miss,” he said respectfully. “It was just
as
well you didn’t put yourself out to come yesterday ; there was
nothing particular to do. Only one fellow, and he said he didn’t
care ; anything to oblige a
lady !”
“Well, I wish he’d hurry up now, to oblige a lady,” said
Jeanne,
swinging her axe carelessly to and fro : “ten minutes past
the
hour ; I shall have to talk to the Mayor about this.”
The Yellow Book—Vol. III.C
“It’s
“It’s a pity there ain’t a better show this morning,” pursued
the
assistant, as he leant over the rail of the scaffold and spat
meditatively into the busy throng below. “They do say as how
the
young Seigneur arrived at the Château yesterday—him as has
been
finishing his education in Paris, you know. He’s as likely as
not
to be in the market-place to-day ; and if he’s disappointed, he
may go off to Paris again, which would be a pity, seeing the
Château’s been empty so long. But he may go to Paris, or
anywheres else he’s a mind to, he won t see better workmanship
than in this here little town !”
“Well, my good Raoul,” said Jeanne, colouring slightly at the
obvious compliment, “quality, not quantity, is what we aim at
here, you know. If a Paris education has been properly assimi-
lated by the Seigneur, he will not fail to make all the necessary
allowances. But see, the prison-doors are opening at last !”
They both looked across the little square to the prison, which
fronted the scaffold ; and sure enough, a small body of men, the
Sheriff at their head, was issuing from the building, conveying,
or
endeavouring to convey, the tardy prisoner to the scaffold.
That
gentleman, however, seemed to be in a different and less
obliging
frame of mind from that of the previous day ; and at
every pace
one or other of the guards was shot violently into the
middle of
the square, propelled by a vigorous kick or blow from
the struggling
captive. The crowd, unaccustomed of late to such
demonstrations
of feeling, and resenting the prisoner’s want of
taste, hooted
loudly ; but it was not until that ingenious
mediaeval arrangement
known as la marche aux
crapauds had been brought to bear
on him, that the
reluctant convict could be prevailed upon
to present himself
before the young lady he had already so
unwarrantably
detained.
Jeanne’s profession had both accustomed her to surprises
and
and taught her the futility of considering her clients as drawn
from
any one particular class : yet she could hardly hel
feeling some
astonishment on recognising her new acquaintance
of the previous
evening. That, with all his evident amiability of
character, he
should come to this end, was not in itself a special
subject for
wonder ; but that he should have been conversing with
her on the
ramparts at the hour when—after courteously excusing
her
attendance on the scaffold— he was cooling his heels in prison
for another day, seemed hardly to be accounted for, at first
sight.
Jeanne, however, reflected that the reconciling of
apparent contra-
dictions was not included in her official
duties.
The Sheriff, wiping his heated brow, now read the formal
procѐs delivering over the prisoner to the
executioner’s hands ;
“and a nice job we’ve had to get him here,”
he added on
his own account. And the young man, who had
remained
perfectly tractable since his arrival, stepped forward
and bowed
politely.
“Now that we have been properly introduced,” said he
courteously,
“allow me to apologise for any inconvenience you
have been put to
by my delay. The fault was entirely mine, and
these gentlemen are
in no way to blame. Had I known whom I
was to have the pleasure
of meeting, wings could not have con-
veyed me swiftly
enough.”
“Do not mention, I pray, the word inconvenience,” replied
Jeanne
with that timid grace which so well became her : “I only
trust
that any slight discomfort it may be my duty to cause you
before
we part, will be as easily pardoned. And now—for the
morning,
alas ! advances—any little advice or assistance that I
can offer
is quite at your service ; for the situation is possibly new,
and
you may have had but little experience.”
“Faith, none worth mentioning,” said the prisoner, gaily.
“Treat
“Treat me as a raw beginner. Though our acquaintance has been
but
brief, I have the utmost confidence in you.”
“Then, sir,” said Jeanne, blushing, “suppose I were to assist
you
in removing this gay doublet, so as to give both of us more
freedom and less responsibility ?”
“A perquisite of the office ?” queried the prisoner with a smile,
as
he slipped one arm out of the sleeve.
A flush came over Jeanne’s fair brow. “That was un-
generous,” she
said.
“Nay, pardon me, sweet one,” said he, laughing : “twas but a
poor
jest of mine—in bad taste, I willingly admit.”
“I was sure you did not mean to hurt me,” she replied kindly,
while
her fingers were busy in turning back the collar of his shirt.
It
was composed, she noticed, of the finest point lace ; and she
could not help a feeling of regret that some slight error—as
must,
from what she knew, exist somewhere—should compel her to
take
a course so at variance with her real feelings. Her only
comfort
was that the youth himself seemed entirely satisfied with
his
situation. He hummed the last air from Paris during her
minis-
trations, and when she had quite finished, kissed the
pretty fingers
with a metropolitan grace.
“And now, sir,” said Jeanne, “if you will kindly come this
way : and
please to mind the step—so. Now, if you will have
the goodness to
kneel here—nay, the sawdust is perfectly clean ;
you are my first
client this morning. On the other side of the
block you will find
a nick, more or less adapted to the human chin,
though a perfect
fit cannot of course be guaranteed in every case.
So ! Are you
pretty comfortable ?”
“A bed of roses,” replied the prisoner. “And what a really
admirable
view one gets of the valley and the river, from just this
particular point !”
“Charming
“Charming, is it not ?” replied Jeanne. ” I’m so glad you do
justice
to it. Some of your predecessors have really quite vexed
me by
their inability to appreciate that view. It’s worth coming
here
to see it. And now, to return to business for one moment,
—would
you prefer to give the word yourself ? Some people do ;
it’s a
mere matter of taste. Or will you leave yourself entirely
in my
hands ?”
“Oh, in your fair hands,” replied her client, “which I beg you
to
consider respectfully kissed once more by your faithful servant
to command.”
Jeanne, blushing rosily, stepped back a pace, moistening her
palms
as she grasped her axe, when a puffing and blowing behind
caused
her to turn her head, and she perceived the Mayor hastily
ascending the scaffold.
“Hold on a minute, Jeanne, my girl,” he gasped. “Don’t be
in a
hurry. There’s been some little mistake.”
Jeanne drew herself up with dignity. “I’m afraid I don’t
quite
understand you, Mr. Mayor,” she replied in freezing
accents.
“There’s been no little mistake on my part that I’m
aware
of.”
“No, no, no,” said the Mayor, apologetically ; “but on some-
body
else’s there has. You see it happened in this way : this
here
young fellow was going round the town last night ; and he’d
been
dining, I should say, and he was carrying on rather free. I
will
only say so much in your presence, that he was carrying on
decidedly free. So the town-guard happened to come across him,
and he was very high and very haughty, he was, and wouldn’t
give
his name nor yet his address—as a gentleman should, you
know,
when he’s been dining and carrying on free. So our
fellows just
ran him in—and it took the pick of them all their
time to do it,
too. Well, then, the other chap who was in prison—
the
the gentleman who obliged you yesterday, you know—what does
he do
but slip out and run away in the middle of all the row
and
confusion ; and very inconsiderate and ungentlemanly it was
of
him to take advantage of us in that mean way, just when we
wanted
a little sympathy and forbearance. Well, the Sheriff
comes this
morning to fetch out his man for execution, and he
knows there’s
only one man to execute, and he sees there’s only
one man in
prison, and it all seems as simple as A B C—he never
was much of
a mathematician, you know—so he fetches our friend
here along,
quite gaily. And—and that’s how it came about, you
see ; hinc illae lachrymae as the Roman poet has
it. So now I
shall just give this young fellow a good talking to,
and discharge
him with a caution ; and we shan’t require you any
more to-day,
Jeanne, my girl.”
“Now, look here, Mr. Mayor,” said Jeanne severely, “you
utterly fail
to grasp the situation in its true light. All these little
details may be interesting in themselves, and doubtless the press
will take note of them ; but they are entirely beside the point.
With the muddleheadedness of your officials (which I have
frequently remarked upon) I have nothing whatever to do. All I
know is, that this young gentleman has been formally handed over
to me for execution, with all the necessary legal requirements ;
and
executed he has got to be. When my duty has been
performed,
you are at liberty to re-open the case if you like ;
and any ‘little
mistake’ that may have occurred through your
stupidity you can
then rectify at your leisure. Meantime, you’ve
no locus standi
here at all ; in fact, you’ve no business whatever lumbering up
my
scaffold. So shut up and clear out.”
“Now, Jeanne, do be reasonable,” implored the Mayor. “You
women are
so precise. You never will make any allowance for
the necessary
margin of error in things.”
“If
“If I were to allow the necessary margin for all your errors,
Mayor,” replied Jeanne, coolly, ” the
edition would have to be a
large-paper one, and even then the
text would stand a poor chance.
And now, if you don t allow me
the necessary margin to swing
my axe, there may be another
‘little mistake’—”
But at this point a hubbub arose at the foot of the scaffold, and
Jeanne, leaning over, perceived sundry tall fellows, clad in the
livery of the Seigneur, engaged in dispersing the municipal guard
by the agency of well-directed kicks, applied with heartiness
and
anatomical knowledge. A moment later, there strode on to the
scaffold, clad in black velvet, and adorned with his gold chain
of
office, the stately old seneschal of the Château, evidently in
a
towering passion.
“Now, mark my words, you miserable little bladder-o’-lard,” he
roared at the Mayor (whose bald head certainly shone provokingly
in the morning sun), “see if I don’t take this out of your skin
presently !” And he passed on to where the youth was still
kneeling, apparently quite absorbed in the view.
“My lord,” he said, firmly though respectfully, “your hair-
brained
folly really passes all bounds. Have you entirely lost your
head
?”
“Faith, nearly,” said the young man, rising and stretching him-
self. “Is that you, old Thibault ? Ow, what a crick I’ve got
in
my neck ! But that view of the valley was really de-
lightful
!”
“Did you come here simply to admire the view, my lord ?”
inquired
Thibault severely.
“I came because my horse would come,” replied the young
Seigneur
lightly : “that is, these gentlemen here were so pressing ;
they
would not hear of any refusal ; and besides, they forgot to
mention what my attendance was required in such a hurry for.
And
And when I got here, Thibault, old fellow, and saw that divine
creature—nay, a goddess, dea certé—so
graceful, so modest, so
anxious to acquit herself with credit——
Well, you know my
weakness ; I never could bear to disappoint a
woman. She had
evidently set her heart on taking my head ; and as
she had my
heart already——”
“I think, my lord,” said Thibault with some severity, “you
had
better let me escort you back to the Château. This appears
to be
hardly a safe place for light-headed and susceptible persons !”
Jeanne, as was natural, had the last word. “Understand me,
Mr.
Mayor,” said she, ” these proceedings are entirely irregular.
I
decline to recognise them, and when the quarter expires I shall
claim the usual bonus !”
V
When, an hour or two later, an invitation arrived—courteously
worded, but significantly backed by an escort of half-a-dozen
tall
archers—for both Jeanne and the Mayor to attend at the
Château
without delay, Jeanne for her part received it with
neither sur-
prise nor reluctance. She had felt it especially
hard that the only
two interviews fate had granted her with the
one man who had
made some impression on her heart, should be
hampered, the one
by considerations of propriety, the other by
the conflicting claims
of her profession and its duties. On this
occasion, now, she
would have an excellent chaperon in the Mayor
; and business
being over for the day, they could meet and unbend
on a common
social footing. The Mayor was not at all surprised
either, consider-
ing what had gone before ; but he was
exceedingly terrified, and
sought some consolation from Jeanne as
they proceeded together
to
to the Château. That young lady’s remarks, however, could
hardly be
called exactly comforting.
“I always thought you’d put your foot in it some day, Mayor,”
she
said. “You are so hopelessly wanting in system and method.
Really, under the present happy-go-lucky police arrangements, I
never know whom I may not be called upon to execute. Between
you
and my cousin Enguerrand, life is hardly safe in this town.
And
the worst of it is, that we other officials on the staff have to
share in the discredit.”
“What do you think they’ll do to me, Jeanne ?” whimpered
the Mayor,
perspiring freely.
“Can’t say, I’m sure,” pursued the candid Jeanne. “Of course,
if
it’s anything in the rack line of business,
I shall have to super-
intend the arrangements, and then you can
feel sure you’re in
capable hands. But probably they’ll only fine
you pretty smartly,
give you a month or two in the dungeons, and
dismiss you from
your post ; and you will hardly grudge any
slight personal incon-
venience resulting from an arrangement so
much to the advantage
of the town.”
This was hardly reassuring, but the Mayor’s official reprimand
of
the previous day still rankled in this unforgiving young person’s
mind.
On their reaching the Château, the Mayor was conducted aside,
to be
dealt with by Thibault ; and from the sounds of agonised
protestation and lament which shortly reached Jeanne’s ears, it
was evident that he was having a mauvais quart
d’heure. The
young lady was shown respectfully into
a chamber apart, where
she had hardly had time to admire
sufficiently the good taste of
the furniture and the magnificence
of the tapestry with which the
walls were hung, when the Seigneur
entered and welcomed her
with a cordial grace that put her
entirely at her ease.
“Your
“Your punctuality puts me to shame, fair mistress,” he said,
“considering how unwarrantably I kept you waiting this morning,
and how I tested your patience by my ignorance and awkward-
ness.”
He had changed his dress, and the lace round his neck was even
richer than before. Jeanne had always considered one of the
chief
marks of a well-bred man to be a fine disregard for the
amount of
his washing-bill ; and then with what good taste he
referred to
recent events—putting himself in the wrong, as a
gentleman should
!
“Indeed, my lord,” she replied modestly, “I was only too
anxious to
hear from your own lips that you bore me no ill-will
for the part
forced on me by circumstances in our recent interview.
Your
lordship has sufficient critical good sense, I feel sure, to
distinguish between the woman and the official.”
“True, Jeanne,” he replied, drawing nearer; “and while I
shrink from
expressing, in their fulness, all the feelings that the
woman
inspires in me, I have no hesitation—for I know it will
give you
pleasure—in acquainting you with the entire artistic
satisfaction
with which I watched you at your task !”
“But, indeed” said Jeanne, “you did not see me at my best.
In fact,
I can’t help wishing—it’s ridiculous, I know, because the
thing
is hardly practicable—but if I could only have carried my
performance quite through, and put the last finishing touches to
it, you would not have been judging me now by the mere
‘blocking-in’ of what promised to be a masterpiece !”
“Yes, I wish it could have been arranged somehow,” said the
Seigneur
reflectively; “but perhaps it’s better as it is. I am con-
tent
to let the artist remain for the present on trust, if I may only
take over, fully paid up, the woman I adore !”
Jeanne felt strangely weak. The official seemed oozing out at
her
her fingers and toes, while the woman’s heart beat even more dis-
tressingly.
“I have one little question to ask,” he murmured (his arm
was about
her now). “Do I understand that you still claim your
bonus ?”
Jeanne felt like water in his strong embrace ; but she nerved
herself to answer faintly but firmly : “Yes !”
“Then so do I,” he replied, as his lips met hers.
*****
Executions continued to occur in St. Radegonde ; the Rade-
gundians
being conservative and very human. But much of the
innocent
enjoyment that formerly attended them departed after
the fair
Chatelaine had ceased to officiate. Enguerrand, on suc-
ceeding
to the post, wedded Clairette, she being (he was heard to
say) a
more suitable match in mind and temper than others of
whom he
would name no names. Rumour had it, that he found
his match and
something over ; while as for temper—and mind
(which she gave him
in bits)—— But the domestic trials of high-
placed officials have
a right to be held sacred. The profession, in
spite of his best
endeavours, languished nevertheless. Some said
that the scaffold
lacked its old attraction for criminals of spirit ;
others, more
unkindly, that the headsman was the innocent cause,
and that
Enguerrand was less fatal in his new sphere than
formerly, when
practising in the criminal court as advocate for
the defence.
Credo
By Arthur Symons
EACH, in himself, his hour to be and cease
Endures alone, yet few there be who dare
Sole with himself his single burden bear,
All the long day until the night’s release.
Yet, ere the night fall, and the shadows close,
This labour of himself is each man’s lot ;
All a man hath, yet living, is forgot,
Himself he leaves behind him when he goes.
If he have any valiancy within,
If he have made his life his very own,
If he have loved and laboured, and have known
A strenuous virtue, and the joy of sin ;
Then, being dead, he has not lived in vain,
For he has saved what most desire to lose,
And he has chosen what the few must choose,
Since life, once lived, returns no more again.
For
For of our time we lose so large a part
In serious trifles, and so oft let slip
The wine of every moment at the lip
Its moment, and the moment of the heart.
We are awake so little on the earth,
And we shall sleep so long, and rise so late,
If there is any knocking at that gate
Which is the gate of death, the gate of birth.
Four Drawings
I. Portrait of Himself
II. Lady Gold’s Escort
III. The Wagnerites
IV. La Dame aux Camelias
White Magic
By Ella D’Arcy
I SPENT one evening last summer with my friend Mauger,
pharmacien in the little town of
Jacques-le-Port. He pro-
nounces his name Major, by-the-bye, it
being a quaint custom of
the Islands to write proper names one
way and speak them another,
thus serving to bolster up that old,
old story of the German
savant’s account of the difficulties of
the English language “where
you spell a man’s name Verulam,” says
he reproachfully, “and
pronounce it Bacon.”
Mauger and I sat in the pleasant wood-panelled parlour behind
the
shop, from whence all sorts of aromatic odours found their
way in
through the closed door to mingle with the fragrance of
figs,
Ceylon tea, and hot gôches-à-beurre
constituting the excellent
meal spread before us. The large
old-fashioned windows were
wide open, and I looked straight out
upon the harbour, filled with
holiday yachts, and the wonderful
azure sea.
Over against the other islands, opposite, a gleam of white
streaked
the water, white clouds hung motionless in the blue sky,
and a
tiny boat with white sails passed out round Falla Point. A
white
butterfly entered the room to flicker in gay uncertain curves
above the cloth, and a warm reflected light played over the
slender
rat-tailed forks and spoons, and raised by a tone or two
the colour
of
of Mauger’s tanned face and yellow beard. For, in spite of a
sedentary profession, his preferences lie with an out-of-door
life,
and he takes an afternoon off whenever practicable, as he
had done
that day, to follow his favourite pursuit over the
golf-links at Les
Landes.
While he had been deep in the mysteries of teeing and putting,
with
no subtler problem to be solved than the judicious selection of
mashie and cleek, I had explored some of the curious cromlechs or
pouquelayes scattered over this part of the
island, and my thoughts
and speech harked back irresistibly to
the strange old religions and
usages of the past.
“Science is all very well in its way,” said I ; “and of course
it’s
an inestimable advantage to inhabit this so-called nineteenth
century ; but the mediaeval want of science was far more pic-
turesque. The once universal belief in charms and portents, in
wandering saints, and fighting fairies, must have lent an
interest
to life which these prosaic days sadly lack. Madelon
then would
steal from her bed on moonlight nights in May, and
slip across the
dewy grass with naked feet, to seek the
reflection of her future
husband’s face in the first running
stream she passed ; now, Miss
Mary Jones puts on her bonnet and
steps round the corner, on
no more romantic errand than the
investment of her month’s
wages in the savings bank at two and a
half per cent.”
Mauger laughed. “I wish she did anything half so prudent !
That has
not been my experience of the Mary Joneses.”
“Well, anyhow,” I insisted, “the Board school has rationalised
them.
It has pulled up the innate poetry of their nature to replace
it
by decimal fractions.”
To which Mauger answered “Rot !” and offered me his
cigarette-case.
After the first few silent whiffs, he went on as
follows : “The
innate poetry of Woman ! Confess now, there is
no
no more unpoetic creature under the sun. Offer her the sublimest
poetry ever written and the Daily
Telegraph’s latest article on
fashions, or a good
sound murder or reliable divorce, and there’s no
betting on her
choice, for it’s a dead certainty. Many men have
a love of
poetry, but I’m inclined to think that a hundred women
out of
ninety-nine positively dislike it.”
Which struck me as true. “We’ll drop the poetry, then,” I
answered ;
“but my point remains, that if the girl of to-day has no
superstitions, the girl of to-morrow will have no beliefs. Teach
her to sit down thirteen to table, to spill the salt, and walk
under
a ladder with equanimity, and you open the door for Spencer
and
Huxley, and—and all the rest of it,” said I, coming to an
impotent
conclusion.
“Oh, if superstition were the salvation of woman—but you are
thinking of young ladies in London, I suppose ? Here, in the
Islands, I can show you as much superstition as you please. I’m
not sure that the country-people in their heart of hearts don’t
still
worship the old gods of the pouquelayes. You would not, of
course, find any one
to own up to it, or to betray the least glimmer
of an idea as to
your meaning, were you to question him, for ours is
a shrewd
folk, wearing their orthodoxy bravely ; but possibly the
old
beliefs are cherished with the more ardour for not being openly
avowed. Now you like bits of actuality. I’ll give you one, and
a
proof, too, that the modern maiden is still separated by many a
fathom of salt sea-water from these fortunate isles.
“Some time ago, on a market morning, a girl came into
the shop, and
asked for some blood from a dragon. ‘Some what ?’
said I, not
catching her words. ‘Well, just a little blood from a
dragon,’
she answered very tremulously, and blushing. She meant
of course,
‘dragon’s blood,’ a resinous powder, formerly much used
in
medicine, though out of fashion now.
The Yellow Book—Vol. III. D
“She
“She was a pretty young creature, with pink cheeks and dark
eyes,
and a forlorn expression of countenance which didn’t seem at
all
to fit in with her blooming health. Not from the town, or I
should have known her face ; evidently come from one of the
country parishes to sell her butter and eggs. I was interested to
discover what she wanted the ‘dragon’s blood’ for, and after a
certain amount of hesitation she told me. ‘They do say it’s good,
sir, if anything should have happened betwixt you an’ your young
man. ‘Then you have a young man ?’ said I. ‘Yes, sir.’
‘And
you’ve fallen out with him ?’ ‘Yes, sir.’ And tears rose
to her
eyes at the admission, while her mouth rounded with awe
at my
amazing perspicacity. And you mean to send him some
dragon’s
blood as a love potion ?’ ‘No, sir ; you’ve got to mix
it with
water you ve fetched from the Three Sisters Well, and
drink it
yourself in nine sips on nine nights running, and get into
bed
without once looking in the glass, and then if you’ve done
everything properly, and haven’t made any mistake, he’ll come
back to you, an’ love you twice as much as before.’ ‘And la
mѐre
Todevinn (Tostevin) gave you that precious recipe, and
made you
cross her hand with silver into the bargain,’ said I
severely ;
on which the tears began to flow outright.
“You know the old lady,” said Mauger, breaking off his narra-
tion,
” who lives in the curious stone house at the corner of the
market-place ? A reputed witch who learned both black and
white
magic from her mother, who was a daughter of Hélier
Mouton, the
famous sorcerer of Cakeuro. I could tell you some
funny stories
relating to la Mѐre Todevinn, who numbers more
clients among the
officers and fine ladies here than in any other
class ; and very
curious, too, is the history of that stone house, with
the
Brancourt arms still sculptured on the side. You can see them,
if
you turn down by the Water-gate. This old sinister-looking
building,
building, or rather portion of a building, for more modern houses
have been built over the greater portion of the site, and now
press
upon it from either hand, once belonged to one of the
finest man-
sions in the islands, but through a curse and a crime
has been
brought down to its present condition ; while the
Brancourt
family have long since been utterly extinct. But all
this isn’t the
story of Elsie Mahy, which turned out to be the
name of my little
customer.
“The Mahys are of the Vauvert parish, and Pierre Jean, the
father of
this girl, began life as a day-labourer, took to tomato-
growing
on borrowed capital, and now owns a dozen glass-houses
of his
own. Mrs. Mahy does some dairy-farming on a minute
scale, the
profits of which she and Miss Elsie share as pin-money.
The young
man who is courting Elsie is a son of Toumes the
builder. He
probably had something to do with the putting up of
Mahy’s
greenhouses, but anyhow, he has been constantly over at
Vauvert
during the last six months, superintending the alterations
at de
Câterelle’s place.
“Toumes, it would seem, is a devoted but imperious lover, and
the
Persian and Median laws are as butter compared with the
inflexibility of his decisions. The little rift within the lute,
which
has lately turned all the music to discord, occurred last
Monday
week—bank-holiday, as you may remember. The Sunday
school
to which Elsie belongs—and it’s a strange anomaly, isn’t
it, that
a girl going to Sunday school should still have a rooted
belief in
white magic ?—the school was to go for an outing to
Prawn Bay,
and Toumes had arranged to join his sweetheart at the
starting-
point. But he had made her promise that if by any
chance he
should be delayed, she would not go with the others,
but would
wait until he came to fetch her.
“Of course, it so happened that he was detained, and, equally of
course.
course, Elsie, like a true woman, went off without him. She did
all
she knew to make me believe she went quite against her own
wishes, that her companions forced her to go. The beautifully
yielding nature of a woman never comes out so conspicuously as
when she is being coerced into following her own secret desires.
Anyhow, Toumes, arriving some time later, found her gone. He
followed on, and under ordinary circumstances, I suppose, a sharp
reprimand would have been considered sufficient. Unfortunately,
the young man arrived on the scene to find his truant love deep
in the frolics of kiss-in-the-ring. After tea in the Câterelle
Arms, the whole party had adjourned to a neighbouring meadow,
and
were thus whiling away the time to the exhilarating strains of
a
French horn and a concertina. Elsie was led into the centre of
the ring by various country bumpkins, and kissed beneath the eyes
of heaven, of her neighbours, and of her embittered swain.
“You may have been amongst us long enough to know that
the Toumes
family are of a higher social grade than the Mahys,
and I suppose
the Misses Toumes never in their lives stooped to
anything so
ungenteel as public kiss-in-the-ring. It was not sur-
prising,
therefore, to hear that after this incident ‘me an’ my
young man
had words,’ as Elsie put it.
“Note,” said Mauger, “the descriptive truth of this expression
‘having words.’ Among the unlettered, lovers only do have
words
when vexed. At other times they will sit holding hands
throughout
a long summer’s afternoon, and not exchange two
remarks an hour.
Love seals their tongue ; anger alone unlooses
it, and,
naturally, when unloosened, it runs on, from sheer want of
practice, a great deal faster and farther than they desire.
“So, life being thorny and youth being vain, they parted late
that
same evening, with the understanding that they would meet
no more
; and to be wroth with one we love worked its usual
harrowing
harrowing effects. Toumes took to billiards and brandy, Elsie to
tears and invocations of Beelzebub ; then came Mѐre Todevinn’s
recipe, my own more powerful potion, and now once more all is
silence and balmy peace.”
“Do you mean to tell me you sold the child a charm, and
didn’t
enlighten her as to its futility ?”
“I sold her some bicarbonate of soda worth a couple of
doubles, and charged her five shillings for
it into the bargain,”
said Mauger unblushingly. ” A wrinkle I
learned from once over-
hearing an old lady I had treated for
nothing expatiating to a
crony, ‘Eh, but, my good, my good ! dat
Mr. Major, I don’t
t’ink much of him. He give away his add-vice
an’ his meddecines
for nuddin. Dey not wort nuddin’ neider, for
sure.’ So I
made Elsie hand me over five British shillings, and
gave her the
powder, and told her to drink it with her meals. But
I threw
in another prescription, which, if less important, must
nevertheless
be punctiliously carried out, if the charm was to
have any effect.
‘The very next time,’ I told her, ‘that you meet
your young
man in the street, walk straight up to him without
looking to the
right or to the left, and hold out your hand,
saying these words :
“Please, I so want to be friends again !”
Then if you’ve been a
good girl, have taken the powder regularly,
and not forgotten
one of my directions, you’ll find that all will
come right.’
“Now, little as you may credit it,” said Mauger, smiling, “the
charm
worked, for all that we live in the so-called nineteenth
century.
Elsie came into the shop only yesterday to tell me the
results,
and to thank me very prettily. ‘I shall always come to
you now,
sir,’ she was good enough to say, ‘I mean, if anything
was to go
wrong again. You know a great deal more than Mѐre
Todevinn, I’m
sure.’ ‘Yes, I’m a famous sorcerer,’ said I, ‘but
you had better
not speak about the powder. You are wise enough
to
to see that it was just your own conduct in meeting your young
man
rather more than halfway, that did the trick—eh ?’ She
looked at
me with eyes brimming over with wisdom. ‘You
needn’t be afraid,
sir, I’ll not speak of it. Mѐre Todevinn
always made me promise
to keep silence too. But of course I
know it was the powder that
worked the charm.’
“And to that belief the dear creature will stick to the last day
of
her life. Women are wonderful enigmas. Explain to them
that
tight-lacing displaces all the internal organs, and show them
diagrams to illustrate your point, they smile sweetly, say, ‘Oh,
how funny !’ and go out to buy their new stays half an inch
smaller than their old ones. But tell them they must never pass
a
pin in the street for luck’s sake, if it lies with its point
towards
them, and they will sedulously look for and pick up every
such
confounded pin they see. Talk to a woman of the marvels
of
science, and she turns a deaf ear, or refuses point-blank to
believe
you ; yet she is absolutely all ear for any old wife’s
tale, drinks
it greedily in, and never loses hold of it for the
rest of her
days.”
“But does she ?” said I; “that’s the point in dispute, and
though
your story shows there’s still a commendable amount of
superstition in the Islands, I’m afraid if you were to come to
London, you would not find sufficient to cover a threepenny-
piece.”
“Woman is woman all the world over,” said Mauger senten-
tiously,
“no matter what mental garb happens to be in fashion at
the time.
Grattez la femme et vous trouvez la
folle. For see here :
if I had said to Mademoiselle
Elsie, ‘Well, you were in the wrong ;
it’s your place to take the
first step towards reconciliation,’ she
would have laughed in my
face, or flung out of the shop in a rage.
But because I sold her
a little humbugging powder under the
guise
guise of a charm, she submitted herself with the docility of a pet
lambkin. No ; one need never hope to prevail through wisdom
with
a woman, and if I could have realised that ten years ago, it
would have been better for me.”
He fell silent, thinking of his past, which to me, who knew it,
seemed almost an excuse for his cynicism. I sought a change of
idea. The splendour of the pageant outside supplied me with
one.
The sun had set ; and all the eastern world of sky and water,
stretching before us, was steeped in the glories of the
after-glow.
The ripples seemed painted in dabs of metallic gold
upon a
surface of polished blue-grey steel. Over the islands
opposite hung
a far-reaching golden cloud, with faint-drawn,
up-curled edges, as
though thinned out upon the sky by some
monster brush ; and
while I watched it, this cloud changed from
gold to rose-colour,
and instantly the steel mirror of the sea
glowed rosy too, and was
streaked and shaded with a wonderful
rosy-brown. As the colour
grew momentarily more intense in the
sky above, so did the sea
appear to pulse to a more vivid
copperish-rose, until at last it was
like nothing so much as a
sea of flowing fire. And the cloud
flamed fiery too, yet all the
while its up-curled edges rested
in exquisite contrast upon a
background of most cool cerulean
blue.
The little sailing-boat, which I had noticed an hour previously,
reappeared from behind the Point. The sail was lowered as it
entered the harbour, and the boatman took to his oars. I watched
it creep over the glittering water until it vanished beneath the
window-sill. I got up and went over to the window to hold it
still in sight. It was sculled by a young man in rosy
shirt-sleeves,
and opposite to him, in the stern, sat a girl in a
rosy gown.
So long as I had observed them, not one word had either spoken.
In
In silence they had crossed the harbour, in silence the sculler had
brought his craft alongside the landing-stage, and secured her to
a
ring in the stones. Still silent, he helped his companion to
step
out upon the quay.
“Here,” said I, to Mauger, “is a couple confirming your
‘silent’
theory with a vengeance. We must suppose that much
love has
rendered them absolutely dumb.”
He came, and leaned from the window too.
“It’s not a couple, but the couple,” said he ; “and after all, in
spite of
cheap jesting, there are some things more eloquent
than speech.”
For at this instant, finding themselves alone upon
the jetty, the
young man had taken the girl into his arms, and she had
lifted a
frank responsive mouth to return his kiss.
Five minutes later the sea had faded into dull greys and sober
browns, starved white clouds moved dispiritedly over a vacant
sky,
and by cricking the back of my neck I was able to
follow
Toumes’ black coat and the white frock of Miss Elsie until
they
reached Poidevin’s wine-vaults, and, turning up the
Water-gate,
were lost to view.
Fleurs de Feu
By José Maria de Hérédia,
of the French Academy
BIEN des siѐcles depuis les siѐcles du Chaos,
La flamme par torrents jaillit de ce cratѐre
Et le panache igné du volcan solitaire
Flamba encore plus haut que les Chimborazos.
Nul bruit n’éveille plus la cime sans échos.
Où la cendre pleuvait l’oiseau se désaltѐre ;
Le sol est immobile, et le sang de la Terre
La lave, en se figeant, lui laissa le repos.
Pourtant, suprême effort de l’antique incendie,
A l’orle de la gueule à jamais refroidie,
Éclatant a travers les rocs pulvérisés.
Comme un coup de tonnerre au milieu du silence,
Dans le poudroîement d’or du pollen qu’elle lance,
S’épanouit la fleur des cactus embrasés.
Flowers of Fire
A Translation, by
Ellen M. Clerke
FOR ages since the age of Chaos passed,
Flame shot in torrents from this crater pyre,
And the red plume of the volcano’s ire
Higher than Chimborazo’s crown was cast.
No sound awakes the summit, voiceless, vast,
The bird now sips where rained the ashes dire,
The soil is moveless, and Earth’s blood on fire,
The lava—hardening—gives it peace at last.
But, crowning effort of the fires of old,
Close by the gaping jaws, for ever cold,
Gleaming ‘mid rocks that crumble in the gloom,
As with a thunderclap in hush profound,
‘Mid golden dust of pollen hurled around,
The burning cactus blazes into bloom.
When I am King
By Henry Harland
“Qu’y faire, mon Dieu, qu’y faire ? “
I HAD wandered into a tangle of slummy streets, and began to
think
it time to inquire my way back to the hotel ; then,
turning a
corner, I came out upon the quays. At one hand there
was the open
night, with the dim forms of many ships, and stars
hanging in a
web of masts and cordage ; at the other, the garish
illumination
of a row of public-houses : Au Bonheur du
Matelot,
Café de la Marine, Brasserie des Quatre Vents, and so forth ;
rowdy-looking shops enough, designed for the entertainment of
the
forecastle. But they seemed to promise something in the
nature of
local colour ; and I entered the Brasserie des
Quatre
Vents.
It proved to be a brasserie-à-femmes ; you
were waited upon by
ladies, lavishly rouged and in regardless
toilets, who would sit
with you and chat, and partake of
refreshments at your expense.
The front part of the room was
filled up with tables, where half a
hundred customers, talking at
the top of their voices, raised a
horrid din—sailors, soldiers, a
few who might be clerks or trades-
men, and an occasional workman
in his blouse. Beyond, there
was a cleared space, reserved for
dancing, occupied by a dozen
couples,
couples, clumsily toeing it ; and on a platform, at the far end, a
man pounded a piano. All this in an atmosphere hot as a furnace-
blast, and poisonous with the fumes of gas, the smells of bad
tobacco, of musk, alcohol, and humanity.
The musician faced away from the company, so that only his
shoulders
and the back of his grey head were visible, bent over his
keyboard. It was sad to see a grey head in that situation ; and
one wondered what had brought it there, what story of vice or
weakness or evil fortune. Though his instrument was harsh, and
he
had to bang it violently to be heard above the roar of conversa-
tion, the man played with a kind of cleverness, and with certain
fugitive suggestions of good style. He had once studied an art,
and had hopes and aspirations, who now, in his age, was come to
serve the revels of a set of drunken sailors, in a disreputable
tavern,
where they danced with prostitutes. I don’t know why, but
from
the first he drew my attention ; and I left my handmaid to
count
her charms neglected, while I sat and watched him,
speculating
about him in a melancholy way, with a sort of
vicarious shame.
But presently something happened to make me forget him—
something of
his own doing. A dance had ended, and after a
breathing spell he
began to play an interlude. It was an instance
of how tunes, like
perfumes, have the power to wake sleeping
memories. The tune he
was playing now, simple and dreamy
like a lullaby, and strangely
at variance with the surroundings,
whisked me off in a twinkling,
far from the actual—ten, fifteen
years backwards—to my student
life in Paris, and set me to
thinking, as I had not thought for
many a long day, of my hero,
friend, and comrade, Edmund Pair ;
for it was a tune of Pair’s
composition, a melody he had written
to a nursery rhyme, and
used to sing a good deal, half in fun,
half in earnest, to his lady-
love, Godelinette :
“Lavender’s
“Lavender’s blue, diddle-diddle,
Lavender’s green ;
When I am king, diddle-diddle,
You shall be queen.”
It is certain he meant very seriously that if he ever came into his
kingdom Godelinette should be queen. The song had been
printed,
but, so far as I knew, had never had much vogue ; and it
seemed
an odd chance that this evening, in a French seaport town
where I
was passing a single night, I should stray by hazard into
a
sailors pothouse and hear it again.
Edmund Pair lived in the Latin Quarter when I did, but he
was no
longer a mere student. He had published a good many
songs ;
articles had been written about them in the newspapers ;
and at
his rooms you would meet the men who had “arrived”—
actors,
painters, musicians, authors, and now and then a politician
— who
thus recognised him as more or less one of themselves.
Everybody
liked him ; everybody said, “He is splendidly gifted ;
he will go
far.” A few of us already addressed him, half-playfully
perhaps,
as cher maître.
He was three or four years older than I—eight or nine
and twenty to
my twenty-five—and I was still in the schools ; but for
all that
we were great chums. Quite apart from his special talent,
he was
a remarkable man—amusing in talk, good-looking, generous,
affectionate. He had read ; he had travelled ; he had hob-and-
nobbed with all sorts and conditions of people. He had wit,
imagination, humour, and a voice that made whatever he said a
cordial to the ear. For myself I admired him, enjoyed him, loved
him, with equal fervour ; he had all of my hero-worship and the
lion’s share of my friendship ; perhaps I was vain as well as
glad
to be distinguished by his intimacy. We used to spend two
or
three
three evenings a week together, at his place or at mine, or over
the
table of a café, talking till the small hours—Elysian sessions,
at which we smoked more cigarettes and emptied more bocks than
I should care to count. On
Sundays and holidays we would take
long walks arm-in-arm in the
Bois, or, accompanied by Gode-
linette, go to Viroflay or
Fontainebleau, lunch in the open, bedeck
our hats with
wildflowers, and romp like children. He was tall
and slender,
with dark waving hair, a delicate aquiline profile, a
clear brown
skin, and grey eyes, alert, intelligent, kindly. I fancy
the
Boulevard St. Michel, flooded with sunshine, broken here and
there by long crisp shadows ; trams and omnibuses toiling up the
hill, tooting their horns ; students and étudiantes sauntering gaily
backwards and forwards
on the trottoir ; an odour of asphalte,
of
caporal tobacco ; myself one of the multitude on the terrace
of a
café ; and Edmund and Godelinette coming to join me—he
with
his swinging stride, a gesture of salutation, a laughing
face ; she
in the freshest of bright-coloured spring toilets : I
fancy this, and
it seems an adventure of the golden age. Then we
would drink
our apéritifs, our Turin
bitter, perhaps our absinthe, and go off to
dine together in the
garden at Lavenue’s.
Godelinette was a child of the people, but Pair had done
wonders by
way of civilising her. She had learned English, and
prattled it
with an accent so quaint and sprightly as to give point
to her
otherwise perhaps somewhat commonplace observations.
She was fond
of reading ; she could play a little ; she was an
excellent
housewife, and generally a very good-natured and quite
presentable little person. She was Parisian and adaptable. To
meet her, you would never have suspected her origin ; you would
have found it hard to believe that she had been the wife of a
drunken tailor, who used to beat her. One January night, four
or
five years before, Pair had surprised this gentleman publicly
pummelling
pummelling her in the Rue Gay-Lussac. He hastened to remon-
strate ;
and the husband went off, hiccoughing of his outraged
rights, and
calling the universe to witness that he would have the
law of the
meddling stranger. Pair picked the girl up (she was
scarcely
eighteen then, and had only been married a sixmonth), he
picked
her up from where she had fallen, half fainting, on the
pavement,
carried her to his lodgings, which were at hand, and
sent for a
doctor. In his manuscript-littered study for rather
more than
nine weeks she lay on a bed of fever, the consequence
of blows,
exhaustion, and exposure. When she got well there
was no talk of
her leaving. Pair couldn’t let her go back to her
tailor ; he
couldn’t turn her into the streets. Besides, during the
months
that he had nursed her, he had somehow conceived a great
tenderness for her ; it made his heart burn with grief and anger
to think of what she had suffered in the past, and he yearned to
sustain and protect and comfort her for the future. This perhaps
was no more than natural ; but, what rather upset the
calculations
of his friends, she, towards whom he had established
himself in the
relation of a benefactor, bore him, instead of a
grudge therefor, a
passionate gratitude and affection. So, Pair
said, they were only
waiting till her tailor should drink himself
to death, to get married;
and meanwhile, he exacted for her all
the respect that would have
been due to his wife ; and everybody
called her by his name. She
was a pretty little thing, very
daintily formed, with tiny hands and
feet, and big gipsyish brown
eyes ; and very delicate, very fragile—
she looked as if anything
might carry her off. Her name, Gode-
leine, seeming much too
grand and mediaeval for so small and actual
a person, Pair had
turned it into Godelinette.
We all said, “He is splendidly gifted ; he will do great things.”
He
had studied at Cambridge and at Leipsic before coming to
Paris.
He was learned, enlightened, and extremely modern ; he
was
was a hard worker. We said he would do great things ; but I
thought
in those days, and indeed I still think—and, what is more
to the
purpose, men who were themselves musicians and composers,
men
whose names are known, were before me in thinking—that
he had
already done great things, that the songs he had already
published were achievements. They seemed to us original in
conception, accomplished and felicitous in treatment ; they were
full of melody and movement, full of harmonic surprises ; they
had
style and they had “go.” One would have imagined they
must
please at once the cultivated and the general public. I
could never
understand why they weren’t popular. They would be
printed ;
they would be praised at length, and under
distinguished signatures,
in the reviews ; they would enjoy an
unusual success of appro-
bation ; but—they wouldn’t sell, and they wouldn’t get themselves
sung at concerts. If they had been too good, if they had been
over the heads of people—but they weren’t. Plenty of work quite
as good, quite as modern, yet no whit more tuneful or
interesting,
was making its authors rich. We couldn’t understand
it, we had
to conclude it was a fluke, a question of chance, of
accident. Pair
was still a very young man ; he must go on
knocking, and some
day—to-morrow, next week, next year, but some
day certainly—
the door of public favour would be opened to him.
Meanwhile
his position was by no means an unenviable one,
goodness knows.
To have your orbit in the art world of Paris, and
to be recognised
there as a star ; to be written about in the
Revue des Deux-
Mondes ; to
possess the friendship of the masters, to know that
they believe
in you, to hear them prophesy, “He will do great
things”—all that
is something, even if your wares don’t “take
on” in the
market-place.
“It’s a good job, though, that I haven’t got to live by them,”
Pair
said ; and there indeed he touched a salient point. His
people
people were dead ; his father had been a younger son ; he had
no
money of his own. But his father’s elder brother, a squire
in
Hampshire, made him rather a liberal allowance, something like
six hundred a year, I believe, which was opulence in the Latin
Quarter. Now, the squire had been aware of Pair’s relation with
Godelinette from its inception, and had not disapproved. On his
visits to Paris he had dined with them, given them dinners, and
treated her with the utmost complaisance. But when, one fine
morning, her tailor died, and my quixotic friend announced his
intention of marrying her, dans les délais
légaux, the squire
protested. I think I read the
whole correspondence, and I
remember that in the beginning the
elder man took the tone of
paradox and banter.” Behave
dishonourably, my dear fellow. I
have winked at your mistress
heretofore, because boys will be
boys ; but it is the man who marries. And, anyhow, a woman
is
so much more interesting in a false position.” But he
soon
became serious, presently furious, and, when the marriage
was an
accomplished fact, cut off the funds.
“Never mind, my dear,” said Pair. “We will go to London
and seek our
fortune. We will write the songs of the people,
and let who will
make the laws. We will grow rich and famous,
and
‘When I am king, diddle-diddle,
You shall be queen !'”
So they went to London to seek their fortune, and—that was the
last
I ever saw of them, nearly the last I heard. I had two letters
from Pair, written within a month of their hegira—gossipy,
light-hearted letters, describing the people they were meeting,
reporting Godelinette’s quaint observations upon England and
English things, explaining his hopes, his intentions, all very
The Yellow Book—Vol. III.E
confidently
confidently—and then I had no more. I wrote again, and still
again,
till, getting no answer, of course I ceased to write. I
was hurt
and puzzled ; but in the spring we should meet in
London, and
could have it out. When the spring came, however,
my plans were
altered : I had to go to America. I went by way
of Havre,
expecting to stay six weeks, and was gone six years.
On my return to England I said to people, “You have a
brilliant
young composer named Pair. Can you put me in the
way of procuring
his address ?” The fortune he had come to
seek he would surely
have found ; he would be a known man.
But people looked blank,
and declared they had never heard of him.
I applied to
music-publishers—with the same result. I wrote to
his uncle in
Hampshire ; the squire did not reply. When I
reached Paris I
inquired of our friends there ; they were as
ignorant as I. “He
must be dead,” I concluded. “If he had
lived, it is impossible we
should not have heard of him.” And I
wondered what had become of
Godelinette.
Then another eight or ten years passed, and now, in a water-
side
public at Bordeaux, an obscure old pianist was playing Pair’s
setting of “Lavender’s blue,” and stirring a hundred bitter-sweet
far-away memories of my friend. It was as if fifteen years were
erased from my life. The face of Godelinette was palpable before
me—pale, with its sad little smile, its bright appealing eyes.
Edmund might have been smoking across the table—I could hear
his
voice, I could have put out my hand and touched him. And
all
round me were the streets, the lights, the smells, the busy
youthful va-et-vient of the Latin Quarter ;
and in my heart the
yearning, half joy and all despair and
anguish, with which we
think of the old days when we were young,
of how real and dear
they were, of how irrecoverable they
are.
And then the music stopped, the Brasserie des Quatre Vents
became
became a glaring reality, and the painted female sipping eau-de-vie
at my elbow remarked plaintively, “Tu n’es pas rigolo, toi.
Vieux-tu faire une valse ?”
“I must speak to your musician,” I said. ” Excuse me.”
He had played a bit of Pair’s music. It was one chance in a
thousand, but I wanted to ask him whether he could tell me
anything about the composer. So I penetrated to the bottom
of the
shop, and approached his platform. He was bending
over some
sheets of music—making his next selection, doubt-
less.
“I beg your pardon——” I began.
He turned towards me. You will not be surprised—I was
looking into
Pair’s own face.
You will not be surprised, but you will imagine what it was
for me.
Oh, yes, I recognised him instantly ; there could be no
mistake.
And he recognised me, for he flushed, and winced, and
started
back.
I suppose for a little while we were both of us speechless,
speechless and motionless, while our hearts stopped beating. By-
and-by I think I said—something had to be said to break the
situation—I think I said, “It’s you, Edmund?” I remember he
fumbled with a sheet of music, and kept his eyes bent on it, and
muttered something inarticulate. Then there was another speech-
less, helpless suspension. He continued to fumble his music,
without looking up. At last I remember saying, through a sort
of
sickness and giddiness, “Let us get out of here—where we
can
talk.”
“I can’t leave yet. I’ve got another dance,” he answered.
“Well, I’ll wait,” said I.
I sat down near him and waited, trying to create some kind of
order
order out of the chaos in my mind, and half automatically watching
and considering him as he played his dance—Edmund Pair playing
a
dance for prostitutes and drunken sailors. He was not greatly
changed. There were the same grey eyes, deep-set and wide
apart,
under the same broad forehead ; the same fine nose and
chin, the
same sensitive mouth. The whole face was pretty much
the same,
only thinner perhaps, and with a look of apathy, of
inanimation,
that was foreign to my recollection of it. His hair
had turned
quite white, but otherwise he appeared no older than
his years.
His figure, tall, slender, well-knit, retained its vigour
and its
distinction. Though he wore a shabby brown Norfolk
jacket, and
his beard was two days old, you could in no circum-
stances have
taken him for anything but a gentleman. I waited
anxiously for
the time when we should be alone—anxiously,
yet with a sort of
terror. I was burning to understand, and yet
I shrunk from doing
so. If to conjecture even vaguely what
experiences could have
brought him to this, what dark things
suffered or done, had been
melancholy when he was a nameless
old musician, now it was
appalling, and I dreaded the explana-
tion that I longed to
hear.
At last he struck his final chord, and rose from the piano. Then
he
turned to me and said, composedly enough, “Well, I’m ready.”
He,
apparently, had in some measure pulled himself together. In
the
street he took my arm. “Let’s walk in this direction,” he
said,
leading off, “towards the Christian quarter of the town.”
And in
a moment he went on : “This has been an odd meeting.
What brings
you to Bordeaux ?”
I explained that I was on my way to Biarritz, stopping for the
night
between two trains.
“Then it’s all the more surprising that you should have
stumbled
into the Brasserie des Quatre Vents. You’ve altered
very
very slightly. The world wags well with you ? You look
prosperous.”
I cried out some incoherent protest. Afterwards I said, “You
know
what I want to hear. What does this mean ?”
He laughed nervously. “Oh, the meaning’s clear enough. It
speaks for
itself.”
“I don’t understand,” said I.
“I’m pianist to the Brasserie des Quatre Vents. You saw me
in the
discharge of my duties.”
“I don’t understand,” I repeated helplessly.
“And yet the inference is plain. What could have brought a
man to
such a pass save drink or evil courses ?”
“Oh, don’t trifle,” I implored him.
“I’m not trifling. That’s the worst of it. For I don’t drink,
and
I’m not conscious of having pursued any especially evil courses.”
“Well ?” I questioned. “Well ?”
“The fact of the matter simply is that I m what they call a
failure.
I never came off.”
“I don’t understand,” I repeated for a third time.
“No more do I, if you come to that. It’s the will of Heaven,
I
suppose. Anyhow, it can’t puzzle you more than it puzzles
me. It
seems contrary to the whole logic of circumstances, but
it’s the
fact.”
Thus far he had spoken listlessly, with a sort of bitter levity,
an
affectation of indifference ; but after a little silence his mood
appeared to change. His hand upon my arm tightened its grasp,
and
he began to speak rapidly, feelingly.
“Do you realise that it is nearly fifteen years since we have
seen
each other ? The history of those fifteen years, so far as I
am
concerned, has been the history of a single uninterrupted
déveine—one continuous run of ill-luck,
against every probability
of
of the game, against every effort I could make to play my cards
effectively. When I started out, one might have thought, I had
the best of chances. I had studied hard ; I worked hard. I
surely
had as much general intelligence, as much special know-
ledge, as
much apparent talent, as my competitors. And the
stuff I produced
seemed good to you, to my friends, and not
wholly bad to me. It
was musicianly, it was melodious, it was
sincere ; the critics
all praised it ; but—it never took on ! The
public wouldn’t have
it. What did it lack ? I don’t know. At
last I couldn’t even get
it published—invisible ink ! And I had a
wife to support.”
He paused for a minute ; then : “You see,” he said, “we made
the
mistake, when we were young, of believing, against wise
authority, that it was in mortals to
command success, that he
could command it who deserved it. We
believed that the race
would be to the swift, the battle to the
strong ; that a man was
responsible for his own destiny, that
he’d get what he merited.
We believed that honest labour couldn t
go unrewarded. An
immense mistake. Success is an affair of
temperament, like faith,
like love, like the colour of your hair.
Oh, the old story about
industry, resolution, and no vices ! I
was industrious, I was
resolute, and I had no more than the
common share of vices.
But I had the unsuccessful temperament ;
and here I am. If my
motives had been ignoble—but I can’t see
that they were. I
wanted to earn a decent living ; I wanted to
justify my existence
by doing something worthy of the world’s
acceptance. But the
stars in their courses fought against me. I
have tried hard to con-
vince myself that the music I wrote was
rubbish. It had its
faults, no doubt. It wasn’t great, it wasn’t
epoch-making. But,
as music goes nowadays, it was jolly good. It
was a jolly sight
better than the average.”
“Oh,
“Oh, that is certain, that is certain,” I exclaimed, as he paused
again.
“Well, anyhow, it didn’t sell, and at last I couldn’t even get it
published. So then I tried to find other work. I tried every-
thing. I tried to teach—harmony and the theory of composition.
I
couldn’t get pupils. So few people want to study that sort of
thing, and there were good masters already in the place. If I had
known how to play, indeed ! But I was never better than a fifth-
rate executant ; I had never gone in for that ; my ‘lay’ was com-
position. I couldn’t give piano lessons, I couldn’t play in
public—
unless in a gargotte like the
hole we have just left. Oh, I tried
everything. I tried to get
musical criticism to do for the news-
papers. Surely I was
competent to do musical criticism. But
no—they wouldn’t employ
me. I had ill luck, ill luck, ill luck—
nothing but ill luck,
defeat, disappointment. Was it the will of
Heaven ? I wondered
what unforgiveable sin I had committed to
be punished so. Do you
know what it is like to work and pray
and wait, day after day,
and watch day after day come and go and
bring you nothing ? Oh, I
tasted the whole heart-sickness of
hope deferred ; Giant Despair
was my constant bed-fellow.”
“But—with your connections——” I began.
“Oh, my connections !” he cried. “There was the rub,
London is the
cruellest town in Europe. For sheer cold blood
and heartlessness
give Londoners the palm. I had connections
enough for the first
month or so, and then people found out
things that didn’t concern
them. They found out some things
that were true, and they
imagined other things that were false.
They wouldn’t have my wife
; they told the most infamous lies
about her ; and I wouldn’t
have them. Could I be civil to people
who insulted and slandered her ? I had no
connections in London,
except with the underworld. I got down to
copying parts for
theatrical
theatrical orchestras ; and working twelve hours a day, earned
about
thirty shillings a week.”
“You might have come back to Paris.”
“And fared worse. I couldn’t have earned thirty pence in
Paris. Mind
you, the only trade I had learned was that of a
musical composer
; and I couldn’t compose music that people
would buy. I should
have starved as a copyist in Paris, where
copyists are more
numerous and worse paid. Teach there ? But
to one competent
master of harmony in London there are ten in
Paris. No ; it was a
hopeless case.”
“It is incomprehensible—incomprehensible,” said I.
“But wait—wait till you’ve heard the end. One would think
I had had
enough—not so ? One would think my cup of bitterness
was full. No
fear ! There was a stronger cup still a-brewing
for me. When
Fortune takes a grudge against a man, she never lets
up. She
exacts the uttermost farthing. I was pretty badly off,
but I had
one treasure left—I had Godelinette. I used to think
that she was
my compensation. I would say to myself, ‘A fellow
can’t have all
blessings. How can you expect others, when you’ve
got her ? And I
would accuse myself of ingratitude for com-
plaining of my
unsuccess. Then she fell ill. My God, how I
watched over, prayed
over her ! It seemed impossible—I could
not believe—that she
would be taken from me. Yet, Harry, do
you know what that poor
child was thinking ? Do you know
what her dying thoughts were—her
wishes ? Throughout her
long painful illness she was thinking
that she was an obstacle in
my way, a weight upon me ; that if it
weren’t for her, I should
get on, have friends, a position ; that
it would be a good thing for
me if she should die ; and she was
hoping in her poor little heart
that she wouldn’t get well ! Oh,
I know it, I knew it—and you
see me here alive. She let herself
die for my sake—as if I could
care
care for anything without her ! That’s what brought us here, to
France, to Bordeaux—her illness. The doctors said she must pass
the spring out of England, away from the March winds, in the
South ; and I begged and borrowed money enough to take her.
And
we were on our way to Arcachon ; but when we reached
Bordeaux she
was too ill to continue the journey, and—she died
here.”
We walked on for some distance in silence, then he added :
“That was
four years ago. You wonder why I live to tell you
of it, why I
haven’t cut my throat. I don’t know whether it’s
cowardice or
conscientious scruples. It seems rather inconsequent
to say that
I believe in a God, doesn’t it ?—that I believe one’s life
is not
one’s own to make an end of? Anyhow, here I am, keeping
body and
soul together as musician to a brasserie-à-femmes. I
can’t go back to England, I
can’t leave Bordeaux—she’s buried
here. I’ve hunted high and low
for work, and found it nowhere
save in the brasserie-à-femmes. With that, and a little copying
now and then, I manage to pay my way.”
“But your uncle ?” I asked.
“Do you think I would touch a penny of his money ?” Pair
retorted,
almost fiercely. “It was he who began it. My wife
let herself
die. It was virtual suicide. It was he who created the
situation
that drove her to it.”
“You are his heir, though, aren’t you ?”
“No, the estates are not entailed.”
We had arrived at the door of my hotel. “Well, good-night
and bon voyage,” he said.
“You needn’t wish me bon voyage,” I answered.
“Of course
I’m not leaving Bordeaux for the present.”
“Oh, yes, you are. You’re going on to Biarritz to-morrow
morning, as
you intended.”
And
And herewith began a long and most painful struggle. I could
persuade him to accept no help of any sort from me. “What I
can’t
do for myself,” he declared, “I’ll do without. My dear fellow,
all that you propose is contrary to the laws of Nature. One man
can’t keep another—it’s an impossible relation. And I won’t be
kept ; I won’t be a burden. Besides, to tell you the truth, I’ve
got past caring. The situation you find me in seems terrible to
you ; to me it’s no worse than another. You see, I’m hardened ;
I
ve got past caring.”
“At any rate,” I insisted, “I shan’t go on to Biarritz. I’ll
spend
my holiday here, and we can see each other every day.
What time
shall we meet to-morrow ?”
“No, no, I can’t meet you again. Don’t ask me to ; you
mean it
kindly, I know, but you’re mistaken. It’s done me good
to talk it
all out to you, but I can’t meet you again. I’ve got
no heart for
friendship, and—you remind me too keenly of many
things.”
“But if I come to the brasserie to-morrow night ?”
“Oh, if you do that, you’ll oblige me to throw up my employ-
ment
there, and hide from you. You must promise not to come
again—you
must respect my wishes.”
“You’re cruel, you know.”
“Perhaps, perhaps. But I think I’m only reasonable. Any-
how,
good-bye.”
He shook my hand hurriedly, and moved off. What could I
do ? I
stood looking after him till he had vanished in the night,
with a
miserable baffled recognition of my helplessness to help
him.
To a Bunch of Lilac
By Theo Marzials
“Dis-moi la fleur, je te dirai la femme “
Is it the April springing,
Or the bird in the breeze above ?
My throat is full of singing,
My heart is full of love.
O heart, are you not yet broken ?
O dream, so done with and dead,
Is life’s one word not spoken,
And the rede of it all not read ?
No hope in the whole world over !
No hope in the infinite blue !
Yet I sing and laugh out like a lover—
Oh, who is it, April—who ?
And the glad young year is springing ;
And the birds, and the breeze above,
And the shrill tree-tops, are singing—
And I am singing—of love.
* * * *
O beautiful
O beautiful lilac flowers,
Oh, say, is it you, is it you
The sun-struck, love-sick hours
Go faint for murmuring through ?
O full of ineffable yearning,
So balmy, mystical, deep,
And faint beyond any discerning,
Like far-off voices in sleep—
1 love you, O lilac, I love you !
Till life goes swooning by,
I breathe and enwreathe and enfold you,
And long but to love, and die.
Apple Blossom in Brittany
I
IT was the feast of the Assumption in Ploumariel, at the hottest
part of the afternoon. Benedict Campion, who had just
assisted at
vespers, in the little dove-cotted church—like every-
thing else
in Ploumariel, even vespers were said earlier than is the
usage
in towns—took up his station in the market-place to watch
the
procession pass by. The head of it was just then emerging
into
the Square : a long file of men from the neighbouring
villages,
bare-headed and chaunting, followed the crucifer. They
were all
clad in the picturesque garb of the Morbihan peasantry,
and were
many of them imposing, quite noble figures with their
clear-cut
Breton features, and their austere type of face. After
them a
troop of young girls, with white veils over their heads,
carrying
banners—children from the convent school of the
Ursulines ; and
then, two and two in motley assemblage (peasant
women with their
white coifs walking with the wives and
daughters of prosperous
bourgeois in costumes more civilised
but
far less pictorial) half the inhabitants of Ploumariel—all,
indeed,
who had not, with Campion, preferred to be spectators,
taking
refuge from a broiling sun under the grateful shadow of
the chest-
nuts
nuts in the market-place. Last of all a muster of clergy, four
or
five strong, a small choir of bullet-headed boys, and the Curé or
the parish himself, Monsieur Letêtre chaunting from his book,
who
brought up the rear.
Campion, leaning against his chestnut tree, watched them
defile.
Once a smile of recognition flashed across his face, which
was
answered by a girl in the procession. She just glanced from
her
book, and the smile with which she let her eyes rest upon him
for
a moment, before she dropped them, did not seem to detract
from
her devotional air. She was very young and slight—she
might have
been sixteen—and she had a singularly pretty face ;
her white
dress was very simple, and her little straw hat, but both
of
these she wore with an air which at once set her apart from her
companions, with their provincial finery and their rather common-
place charms. Campion’s eyes followed the little figure until it
was lost in the distance, disappearing with the procession down a
by-street on its return journey to the church. And after they
had
all passed, the singing, the last verse of the “Ave Maris
Stella,” was borne across to him, through the still air, the voices
of
children pleasantly predominating. He put on his hat at last,
and
moved away ; every now and then he exchanged a greeting
with
somebody—the communal doctor, the mayor ; while here and
there
a woman explained him to her gossip in whispers as he
passed, “It
is the Englishman of Mademoiselle Marie-Ursule—it is
M. le
Curé’s guest.” It was to the dwelling of M. le Curé,
indeed,
that Campion now made his way. Five minutes’ walk
brought
him to it ; an unpretentious white house, lying back in
its large
garden, away from the dusty road. It was an untidy
garden,
rather useful than ornamental ; a very little shade was
offered by
one incongruous plane-tree, under which a wooden table
was placed
and some chairs. After déjeûner, on those hot August days,
Campion
Campion and the Curé took their coffee here ; and in the evening
it
was here that they sat and talked while Mademoiselle Hortense,
the Curé’s sister, knitted, or appeared to knit, an interminable
shawl ; the young girl, Marie-Ursule, placidly completing
the
quartet with her silent, felicitous smile of a convent-bred
child,
which seemed sometimes, at least to Campion, to be after
all a
finer mode of conversation. He threw himself down now on
the
bench, wondering when his hosts would have finished their
de-
votions, and drew a book from his pocket as if he would
read.
But he did not open it, but sat for a long time holding it
idly in
his hand, and gazing out at the village, at the expanse
of dark pine-
covered hills, and at the one trenchant object in
the foreground,
the white façade of the convent of the Ursuline
nuns. Once and
again he smiled, as though his thoughts, which had
wandered a
long way, had fallen upon extraordinarily pleasant
things. He was
a man of barely forty, though he looked slightly
older than his
age : his little, peaked beard was grizzled, and a
life spent in
literature, and very studiously, had given him the
scholar’s
premature stoop. He was not handsome, but, when he
smiled,
his smile was so pleasant that people credited him with
good looks.
It brought, moreover, such a light of youth into his
eyes, as to
suggest that if his avocations had unjustly aged his
body, that had
not been without its compensations—his soul had
remained re-
markably young. Altogether, he looked shrewd, kindly
and
successful, and he was all these things, while if there was
also a
certain sadness in his eyes—lines of lassitude about his
mouth—
this was an idiosyncracy of his temperament, and hardly
justified
by his history, which had always been honourable and
smooth.
He was sitting in the same calm and presumably agreeable
reverie,
when the garden gate opened, and a girl—the young girl
of the
procession, fluttered towards him.
The Yellow Book.—Vol. III. F
“Are
“Are you quite alone?” she asked brightly, seating herself at
his
side. “Has not Aunt Hortense come back ?”
Campion shook his head, and she continued speaking in English,
very
correctly, but with a slight accent, which gave to her pretty
young voice the last charm.
“I suppose she has gone to see la mѐre
Guémené. She will not
live another night they say. Ah !
what a pity,” she cried, clasping
her hands ; “to die on the
Assumption—that is hard.”
Campion smiled softly. “Dear child, when one’s time comes,
when one
is old as that, the day does not matter much.” Then
he went on :
“But how is it you are back ; were you not going to
your nuns
?”
She hesitated a moment. “It is your last day, and I wanted to
make
tea for you. You have had no tea this year. Do you think
I have
forgotten how to make it, while you have been away, as I
forget
my English words ?”
“It’s I who am forgetting such an English habit,” he pro-
tested.
“But run away and make it, if you like. I am sure it
will be very
good.”
She stood for a moment looking down at him, her fingers
smoothing a
little bunch of palest blue ribbons on her white dress.
In spite
of her youth, her brightness, the expression of her face in
repose was serious and thoughtful, full of unconscious
wistfulness.
This, together with her placid manner, the manner of
a child who
has lived chiefly with old people and quiet nuns,
made her beauty
to Campion a peculiarly touching thing. Just then
her eyes fell
upon Campion’s wide-awake, lying on the seat at his
side, and
travelled to his uncovered head. She uttered a
protesting cry :
“Are you not afraid of a coup de soleil? See—you are not
fit to be a
guardian if you can be so foolish as that. It is I
who have to
look after you.” She took up the great grey hat and
set
set it daintily on his head ; then with a little laugh she
disappeared
into the house.
When Campion raised his head again, his eyes were smiling,
and in
the light of a sudden flush which just died out of it, his
face
looked almost young.
II
This girl, so foreign in her education and traditions, so foreign
in
the grace of her movements, in everything except the shade of
her
dark blue eyes, was the child of an English father ; and she
was
Benedict Campion’s ward. This relation, which many
persons found
incongruous, had befallen naturally enough. Her
father had been
Campion’s oldest and most familiar friend ; and
when Richard
Heath’s romantic marriage had isolated him from so
many others,
from his family and from his native land, Campion’s
attachment to
him had, if possible, only been increased. From
his heart he had
approved, had prophesied nothing but good of an
alliance, which
certainly, while it lasted, had been an wholly ideal
relation.
There had seemed no cloud on the horizon—and yet
less than two
years had seen the end of it. The birth of the
child,
Marie-Ursule, had been her mother’s death ; and six months
later,
Richard Heath, dying less from any defined malady than
because he
lacked any longer the necessary motive to live,
was laid by the
side of his wife. The helpless child remained, in
the
guardianship of Hortense, her mother’s sister, and elder by
some
ten years, who had already composed herself contentedly, as
some
women do, to the prospect of perpetual spinsterhood, and the
care
of her brother’s house—an ecclesiastic just appointed curé
of
Ploumariel. And here, ever since, in this quiet corner of
Brittany,
in
in the tranquil custody of the priest and his sister, Marie-Ursule
had grown up.
Campion’s share in her guardianship had not been onerous,
although
it was necessarily maintained ; for the child had inherited,
and
what small property would come to her was in England, and
in
English funds. To Hortense Letêtre and her brother such
responsibilities in an alien land were not for a moment to be
entertained. And gradually, this connection, at first formal and
impersonal, between Campion and the Breton presbytery, had
developed into an intimacy, into a friendship singularly
satisfying
on both sides. Separate as their interests seemed,
those of the
French country-priest, and of the Englishman of
letters, famous
already in his own department, they had,
nevertheless, much
community of feeling apart from their common
affection for a
child. Now, for many years, he had been
established in their
good graces, so that it had become an habit
with him to spend his
holiday—it was often a very extended one—at
Ploumariel ;
while to the Letêtres, as well as to Marie-Ursule
herself, this
annual sojourn of Campion’s had become the occasion
of the year,
the one event which pleasantly relieved the monotony
of life in
this remote village ; though that, too, was a not
unpleasant routine.
Insensibly Campion had come to find his chief
pleasure in con-
sideration of this child of an old friend, whose
gradual growth
beneath influences which seemed to him singularly
exquisite and
fine, he had watched so long ; whose future, now
that her child-
hood, her schooldays at the convent had come to
an end, threatened
to occupy him with an anxiety more intimate
than any which
hitherto he had known. Marie-Ursule’s future !
They had
talked much of it that summer, the priest and the
Englishman,
who accompanied him in his long morning walks,
through green
lanes, and over white, dusty roads, and past fields
perfumed with
the
the pungently pleasant smell of the blood-red sarrasin, when he
paid visits to the sick who lived
on the outskirts of his scattered
parish. Campion became aware
then of an increasing difficulty
in discussing this matter
impersonally, in the impartial manner
becoming a guardian. Odd
thrills of jealousy stirred within him
when he was asked to
contemplate Marie-Ursule’s possible suitors.
And yet, it was with
a very genuine surprise, at least for the
moment, that he met the
Curé’s sudden pressing home of a more
personal contingency—he
took this freedom of an old friend with
a shrewd twinkle in his
eye, which suggested that all along this
had been chiefly in his
mind. “Mon bon ami, why should you
not
marry her yourself ? That would please all of us so much.”
And he
insisted, with kindly insistence, on the propriety of the
thing :
dwelling on Campion’s established position, their long
habit of
friendship, his own and his sister’s confidence and esteem,
taking for granted, with that sure insight which is the gift of
many
women and of most priests, that on the ground of affection
alone the
justification was too obvious to be pressed. And he
finished with
a smile, stopping to take a pinch of snuff with a
sigh of relief—
the relief of a man who has at least seasonably
unburdened him-
self.
“Surely, mon ami, some such possibility must
have been in your
mind ?”
Campion hesitated for a moment ; then he proffered his hand,
which
the other warmly grasped. “You read me aright,” he said
slowly,
“only I hardly realised it before. Even now—no, how
can I believe
it possible—that she should care for me. Non
sum
dignus, non sum dignus. Consider her youth, her
inexperience ;
the best part of my life is behind me.”
But the Curé smiled reassuringly. “The best part is before
you,
Campion ; you have the heart of a boy. Do we not know
you ?
you ? And for the child—rest tranquil there ! I have the word of
my
sister, who is a wise woman, that she is sincerely attached to
you ; not to speak of the evidence of my own eyes. She will be
seventeen shortly, then she can speak for herself. And to whom
else can we trust her ?”
The shadow of these confidences hung over Campion when he
next saw
Marie-Ursule, and troubled him vaguely during the
remainder of
his visit, which this year, indeed, he considerably
curtailed.
Inevitably he was thrown much with the young girl,
and if daily
the charm which he found in her presence was
sensibly increased,
as he studied her from a fresh point of view, he
was none the
less disquieted at the part which he might be called
upon to
play. Diffident and scrupulous, a shy man, knowing
little of
women ; and at least by temperament, a sad man, he
trembled
before felicity, as many at the palpable breath of mis-
fortune.
And his difficulty was increased by the conviction,
forced upon
him irresistibly, little as he could accuse himself of
vanity,
that the decision rested with himself. Her liking for him
was
genuine and deep, her confidence implicit. He had but to
ask her
and she would place her hand in his and go forth with
him, as
trustfully as a child. And when they came to celebrate
her fête, Marie-Ursule’s seventeenth
birthday—it occurred a little
before the Assumption— it was
almost disinterestedly that he had
determined upon his course. At
least it was security which he
could promise her, as a younger
man might not ; a constant and
single-minded kindness ; a
devotion not the less valuable, because
it was mature and
reticent, lacking, perhaps, the jealous ardours of
youth.
Nevertheless, he was going back to England without
having
revealed himself; there should be no unseasonable haste in
the
matter ; he would give her another year. The Curé smiled
deprecatingly at the procrastination ; but on this point Campion
was
was firm. And on this, his last evening, he spoke only of trivial
things to Marie-Ursule, as they sat presently over the tea—a mild
and flavourless beverage— which the young girl had prepared.
Yet
he noticed later, after their early supper, when she strolled up
with him to the hill overlooking the village, a certain new
shyness
in her manner, a shadow, half timid, half expectant in
her clear
eyes which permitted him to believe that she was partly
prepared.
When they reached the summit, stood clear of the pine
trees by
an ancient stone Calvary, Ploumariel lay below them,
very fair
in the light of the setting sun ; and they stopped to
rest themselves,
to admire.
“Ploumariel is very beautiful,” said Campion after a while.
“Ah !
Marie-Ursule, you are fortunate to be here.”
“Yes.” She accepted his statement simply, then suddenly:
“You should
not go away.” He smiled, his eyes turning from
the village in the
valley to rest upon her face : after all, she was
the daintiest
picture, and Ploumariel with its tall slate roofs, its
sleeping
houses, her appropriate frame.
“I shall come back, I shall come back,” he murmured. She
had
gathered a bunch of ruddy heather as they walked, and her
fingers
played with it now nervously. Campion stretched out his
hand for
it. She gave it him without a word.
“I will take it with me to London,” he said ; “I will have
Morbihan
in my rooms.”
“It will remind you—make you think of us sometimes ?”
For answer he could only touch her hand lightly with his lips.
“Do
you think that was necessary ?” And they resumed their
homeward
way silently, although to both of them the air seemed
heavy with
unspoken words.
When
III
When he was in London—and it was in London that for nine
months out
of the twelve Benedict Campion was to be found—he
lived in the
Temple, at the top of Hare Court, in the very same
rooms in which
he had installed himself, years ago, when he gave
up his Oxford
fellowship, electing to follow the profession of
letters.
Returning there from Ploumariel, he resumed at once,
easily, his
old avocations. He had always been a secluded man,
living chiefly
in books and in the past ; but this year he seemed
less than ever
inclined to knock at the hospitable doors which were
open to him.
For in spite of his reserve, his diffidence, Campion’s
success
might have been social, had he cared for it, and not purely
academic. His had come to be a name in letters, in the higher
paths of criticism ; and he had made no enemies. To his success
indeed, gradual and quiet as this was, he had never grown quite
accustomed, contrasting the little he had actually achieved with
all
that he had desired to do. His original work was of the
slightest,
and a book that was in his head he had never found
time to write.
His name was known in other ways, as a man of ripe
knowledge,
of impeccable taste ; as a born editor of choice
reprints, of
inaccessible classics : above all, as an
authority—the greatest, upon
the literature and the life (its
flavour at once courtly, and
mystical, had to him an unique
charm) of the seventeenth century.
His heart was in that age, and
from much lingering over it, he
had come to view modern life with
a curious detachment, a sense
of remote hostility : Democracy,
the Salvation Army, the novels of
M. Zola—he disliked them all
impartially. A Catholic by long
inheritance, he held his religion
for something more than an
heirloom ;
heirloom ; he exhaled it, like an intimate quality ; his mind being
essentially of that kind to which a mystical view of things comes
easiest.
This year passed with him much as any other of the last ten years
had passed ; at least the routine of his daily existence admitted
little
outward change. And yet inwardly, he was conscious of
alteration,
of a certain quiet illumination which was a new thing
to him.
Although at Ploumariel when the prospect of such a marriage
had
dawned on him, his first impression had been one of strange-
ness, he could reflect now that it was some such possibility as
this
which he had always kept vaguely in view. He had prided
himself
upon few things more than his patience ; and now it
appeared that
this was to be rewarded ; he was glad that he had
known how
to wait. This girl, Marie-Ursule, had an immense
personal charm
for him, but, beyond that, she was
representative—her traditions
were exactly those which the ideal
girl of Campion’s imagination
would possess. She was not only
personally adorable; she was also
generically of the type which
he admired. It was possibly because
this type was, after all, so
rare, that looking back, Campion in his
middle age, could drag
out of the recesses of his memory no
spectre to compete with her.
She was his first love precisely
because the conditions, so
choice and admirable, which rendered it
inevitable for him to
love her, had never occurred before. And
he could watch the time
of his probation gliding away with a
pleased expectancy which
contained no alloy of impatience. An
illumination—a quite
tranquil illumination : yes, it was under
some such figure,
without heart-burning, or adolescent fever,
that love as it came
to Campion was best expressed. Yet if
this love was lucent rather
than turbulent, that it was also deep
he could remind himself,
when a letter from the priest, while
the spring was yet young,
had sent him to Brittany, a month
or
or two before his accustomed time, with an anxiety that was
not
solely due to bewilderment.
“Our child is well, mon bon, “ so he wrote.
“Do not alarm
yourself. But it will be
good for you to come, if it be only because of
an idea she
has, that you may remove. An idea ! Call it rather a
fancy—at least your coming will dispel it. Petites entêtées : I
have
no patience with these mystical little
girls.”
His musings on the phrase, with its interpretation varying to
his
mood, lengthened his long sea-passage, and the interminable
leagues of railway which separated him from Pontivy, whence he
had still some twenty miles to travel by the Courrier, before he
reached his destination. But at
Pontivy, the round, ruddy face
of M. Letêtre greeting him on the
platform dispelled any serious
misgiving. Outside the post-office
the familiar conveyance
awaited them : its yellow inscription
“Pontivy-Ploumariel,”
touched Campion electrically, as did the
cheery greeting of the
driver, which was that of an old friend.
They shared the interior
of the rusty trap—a fossil among
vehicles—they chanced to be
the only travellers, and to the
accompaniment of jingling harness,
and the clattering hoofs of
the brisk little Carhaix horses,
M. Letêtre explained
himself.
“A vocation, mon Dieu ! if all the little
girls who fancied them-
selves with one, were to have their way,
to whom would our poor
France look for children ? They are good
women, nos Ursulines,
ah, yes ; but
our Marie-Ursule is a good child, and blessed
matrimony also is a
sacrament. You shall talk to her, my Campion.
It is a little
fancy, you see, such as will come to young girls; a
convent ague,
but when she sees you”… He took snuff with
emphasis, and
flipped his broad fingers suggestively. “Craque !
it is a betrothal, and a trousseau, and not the habit of religion,
that
Mademoiselle is full of. You will talk to her ?”
Campion
Campion assented silently, absently, his eyes had wandered
away, and
looked through the little square of window at the sad-
coloured
Breton country, at the rows of tall poplars, which
guarded the
miles of dusty road like sombre sentinels. And the
priest with a
reassured air pulled out his breviary, and began to
say his
office in an imperceptible undertone. After a while he
crossed
himself, shut the book, and pillowing his head against the
hot,
shiny leather of the carriage, sought repose ; very soon his
regular, stertorous breathing, assured his companion that he was
asleep. Campion closed his eyes also, not indeed in search of
slumber, though he was travel weary ; rather the better to
isolate
himself with the perplexity of his own thoughts. An
indefinable
sadness invaded him, and he could envy the priest’s
simple logic,
which gave such short shrift to obstacles that
Campion, with his
subtle melancholy, which made life to him
almost morbidly an
affair of fine shades and nice distinctions,
might easily exaggerate.
Of the two, perhaps the priest had really the more secular mind,
as
it certainly excelled Campion’s in that practical wisdom, or
common sense, which may be of more avail than subtlety in the
mere economy of life. And what to the Curé was a simple matter
enough, the removal of the idle fancy of a girl, might be to
Campion, in his scrupulous temper, and his overweening tender-
ness towards just those pieties and renunciations which such a
fancy implied, a task to be undertaken hardly with relish,
perhaps
without any real conviction, deeply as his personal
wishes might
be implicated in success. And the heart had gone out
of his
journey long before a turn of the road brought them in
sight of
Ploumariel.
Up
IV
Up by the great, stone Calvary, where they had climbed nearly
a year
before, Campion stood, his face deliberately averted, while
the
young girl uttered her hesitating confidences ; hesitating, yet
candid, with a candour which seemed to separate him from the
child by more than a measurable space of years, to set him with
an appealing trustfulness in the seat of judgment—for him, for
her.
They had wandered there insensibly, through apple-orchards
white
with the promise of a bountiful harvest, and up the
pine-clad hill,
talking of little things—trifles to beguile their
way—perhaps, in a
sort of vain procrastination. Once,
Marie-Ursule had plucked a
branch of the snowy blossom, and he
had playfully chided her
that the cider would be less by a litre that year in Brittany.
“But the
blossom is so much prettier,” she protested ; “and there
will be
apples and apples—always enough apples. But I like the
blossom
best—and it is so soon over.”
And then, emerging clear of the trees, with Ploumariel lying in
its
quietude in the serene sunshine below them, a sudden strenuous-
ness had supervened, and the girl had unburdened herself,
speaking
tremulously, quickly, in an undertone almost passionate
; and
Campion, perforce, had listened. … A fancy ? a whim ?
Yes,
he reflected ; to the normal, entirely healthy mind, any
choice of
exceptional conditions, any special self-consecration
or withdrawal
from the common lot of men and women must draw down
upon
it some such reproach, seeming the mere pedantry of
inexperience.
Yet, against his reason, and what he would fain
call his better
judgment, something in his heart of hearts
stirred sympathetically
with this notion of the girl. And it was
no fixed resolution, no
deliberate
deliberate justification which she pleaded. She was soft, and
pliable, and even her plea for renunciation contained pretty,
feminine inconsequences ; and it touched Campion strangely.
Argument he could have met with argument ; an ardent con-
viction
he might have assailed with pleading ; but that note of
appeal in
her pathetic young voice, for advice, for sympathy,
disarmed
him.
“Yet the world,” he protested at last, but half-heartedly, with
a
sense of self-imposture ; “the world, Marie-Ursule, it has its
disappointments ; but there are compensations.”
“I am afraid, afraid,” she murmured.
Their eyes alike sought instinctively the Convent of the
Ursulines,
white and sequestered in the valley—a visible symbol
of security,
of peace, perhaps of happiness.
“Even there they have their bad days : do not doubt it.”
“But nothing happens,” she said simply; “one day is like
another.
They can never be very sad, you know.”
They were silent for a time: the girl, shading her eyes with one
small white hand, continued to regard the convent ; and Campion
considered her fondly.
“What can I say ?” he exclaimed at last. “What would you
put on me ?
Your uncle—he is a priest—surely the most natural
adviser—you
know his wishes.”
She shook her head. “With him it is different—I am one of
his
family—he is not a priest for me. And he considers me a
little
girl—and yet I am old enough to marry. Many young
girls have had
a vocation before my age. Ah, help me, decide
for me !” she
pleaded ; “you are my tuteur.”
“And a very old friend, Marie-Ursule.” He smiled rather
sadly. Last
year seemed so long ago, and the word, which he had
almost spoken
then, was no longer seasonable. A note in his
voice,
voice, inexplicable, might have touched her. She took his hand
impulsively, but he withdrew it quickly, as though her touch had
scalded him.
“You look very tired ; you are not used to our Breton rambles
in
this sun. See, I will run down to the cottage by the chapel
and
fetch you some milk. Then you shall tell me.”
When he was alone the smile faded from his face and was
succeeded by
a look of lassitude, as he sat himself beneath the
shadow of the
Calvary to wrestle with his responsibility. Perhaps
it was a
vocation : the phrase, sounding strangely on modern ears,
to him,
at least, was no anachronism. Women of his race, from
generation
to generation, had heard some such voice and had
obeyed it. That
it went unheeded now was, perhaps, less a
proof that it was
silent, than that people had grown hard and deaf,
in a world that
had deteriorated. Certainly the convent had to
him no vulgar,
Protestant significance, to be combated for its
intrinsic
barbarism ; it suggested nothing cold nor narrow nor
mean, was
veritably a gracious choice, a generous effort after
perfection.
Then it was for his own sake, on an egoistic impulse,
that he
should dissuade her ? And it rested with him ; he had no
doubt
that he could mould her, even yet, to his purpose. The
child !
how he loved her…. But would it ever be quite the
same with
them after that morning ? Or must there be hence-
forth a shadow
between them ; the knowledge of something
missed, of the lower
end pursued, the higher slighted ? Yet, if
she loved him ? He let
his head drop on his hands, murmured
aloud at the hard chance
which made him at once judge and
advocate in his own cause. He
was not conscious of praying, but
his mind fell into that
condition of aching blankness which is,
perhaps, an extreme
prayer. Presently he looked down again at
Ploumariel, with its
coronal of faint smoke ascending in the
perfectly
perfectly still air, at the white convent of the Dames Ursulines,
which seemed to dominate and protect it. How peaceful it was !
And his thought wandered to London : to its bustle and noise, its
squalid streets, to his life there, to its literary coteries, its
politics,
its society ; vulgar and trivial and sordid they all
seemed from
this point of vantage. That was the world he had
pleaded for, and
it was into that he would bring the child….
And suddenly,
with a strange reaction, he was seized with a sense
of the wisdom
of her choice, its pictorial fitness, its benefit
for both of them.
He felt at once and finally, that he acquiesced
in it ; that any
other ending to his love had been an impossible
grossness, and that
to lose her in just that fashion was the only
way in which he
could keep her always. And his acquiescence was
without bitter-
ness, and attended only by that indefinable
sadness which to a
man of his temper was but the last refinement
of pleasure. He
had renounced, but he had triumphed ; for it
seemed to him that
his renunciation would be an aegis to him
always against the
sordid facts of life, a protest against the
vulgarity of instinct, the
tyranny of institutions. And he
thought of the girl’s life, as it
should be, with a tender
appreciation—as of something precious
laid away in lavender. He
looked up to find her waiting before
him with a basin half full
of milk, warm still, fresh from the cow ;
and she watched him in
silence while he drank. Then their eyes
met, and she gave a
little cry.
“You will help me ? Ah, I see that you will ! And you
think I am
right ?”
“I think you are right, Marie-Ursule.”
“And you will persuade my uncle ?”
“I will persuade him.”
She took his hand in silence, and they stood so for a minute,
gravely regarding each other. Then they prepared to descend.
To Salomé at St. James’s
FLOWER of the ballet’s nightly mirth,
Pleased with a trinket or a gown,
Eternal as eternal earth
You dance the centuries down.
For you, my plaything, slight and light,
Capricious, petulant and proud,
With whom I sit and sup to-night
Among the tawdry crowd,
Are she whose swift and sandalled feet
And postured girlish beauty won
A pagan prize, for you unmeet,
The head of Baptist John.
And after ages, when you sit
A princess less in birth than power,
Freed from the theatre’s fume and heat
To kill an idle hour,
Here
Here in the babbling room agleam
With scarlet lips and naked arms
And such rich jewels as beseem
The painted damzel’s charms,
Even now your tired and subtle face
Bears record to the wondrous time
When from your limbs’ lascivious grace
Sprang forth your splendid crime.
And though none deem it true, of those
Who watch you in our banal age
Like some stray fairy glide and pose
Upon a London stage,
Yet I to whom your frail caprice
Turns for the moment ardent eyes
Have seen the strength of love release
Your sleeping memories.
I too am servant to your glance,
I too am bent beneath your sway,
My wonder ! My desire ! who dance
Men’s heads and hearts away.
Sweet arbitress of love and death,
Unchanging on time’s changing sands,
You hold more lightly than a breath
The world between your hands !
The Yellow Book—Vol. III. G
Second Thoughts
By Arthur Moore
I
As the clock struck eight Sir Geoffrey Vincent cast aside the
dull
society journal with which he had been beguiling the
solitude of
his after-dinner coffee and cigar, and abandoned, with
an
alacrity eloquent of long boredom, his possession of one of the
capacious chairs which invited repose in the dingy smoking-room
of an old-fashioned club. It had been reserved for him, after
twenty monotonous years of almost unbroken exile, spent, for the
most part, amid the jungles and swamps of Lower Burma, to
realise
that a friendless man, alone in the most populous city of the
world, may encounter among thousands of his peers a desolation
more supreme than the solitude of the most ultimate wilderness ;
and he found himself wondering, a little savagely, why, after
all,
he had expected his home-coming to be so different from
the
reality that now confronted him. When he landed at Brindisi,
a
short ten days ago, misgivings had already assailed him vaguely
;
the fact that he was practically homeless, that, although
not
altogether bereft of kith and kin, he had no family circle
to
welcome him as an addition to its circumference, had made
it
inevitable that his rapid passage across the Continent should
be
haunted
haunted by forebodings to which he had not cared to assign a
shape
too definite ; phantoms which he exorcised hopefully, with
a
tacit reliance on a trick of falling on his feet which had seldom
failed his need. He consoled himself with the thought that
London
was home, England was home ; he would meet old
comrades in the
streets perhaps, assuredly at his club, and such
encounters would
be so much the more delightful if they were
fortuitous,
unexpected. The plans which he had laid so carefully
pacing the
long deck of the P. and O. boat in the starlight, or,
more
remotely, lying awake through the hot night hours under a
whining
punkah in his lonely bungalow, had all implied, however
vaguely
and impersonally, a certain companionship. He was dimly
conscious
that he had cousins somewhere in the background ; he
had long
since lost touch with them, but he would look them up.
He had two
nieces, still in their teens, the children of his only
sister who
had died ten years ago ; he had never seen them, but
their
photographs were charming—they should be overwhelmed
with such
benefactions as a bachelor uncle with a well-lined purse
may
pleasantly bestow. His friends—the dim legion that was to
rise
about his path—should take him to see Sarah Bernhardt (a
mere
name to him as yet) at the Gaiety, to the new Gilbert and
Sullivan opera at the Savoy ; they should enlighten him as to the
latent merits of the pictures at Burlington House ; they should
dine with him, shoot with him, be introduced to his Indian
falcons ; in a word, he would keep open house, in town and
country too, for all good fellows and their pretty wives. It had
even occurred to him, as a possibility neither remote nor
unattrac-
tive, that he might himself one day possess a pretty
wife to
welcome them.
His sanguine expectations encountered their first rebuff when
he
found the Piccadilly Club, which had figured so often in the
dreams
dreams of its exiled member, abandoned to a horde of workmen,
a mere
wilderness of paint and whitewash ; and it was with a
touch of
resentment that he accepted the direction of an indifferent
hall-porter to an unfamiliar edifice in Pall Mall as its
temporary
substitute. Entering the smoking-room, a little
diffidently, on
the evening of his arrival in London, he found
himself eyed, at
first with faint curiosity, by two or three of
the men upon whom
his gaze rested expectantly, but in no case was
this curiosity—
prompted doubtless by that touch of the exotic
which sometimes
clings to dwellers in the East—the precursor of
the kindly
recognition, the surprised, incredulous greeting which
he had
hoped for. After a few days he was simply ignored ; his
face,
rather stern, with its distinctive Indian tan through which
the
grey eyes looked almost blue, his erect figure, and dark
hair
sparsely flecked with a frosty white, had become familiar ;
he had
visited his tailor, and his garments no longer betrayed
him to the
curious by their fashion of Rangoon.
The Blue-book, which he had been quick to interrogate,
informed him
that his old friend Hibbert lived in Portman Square,
and that the
old lady who was the guardian of his nieces had a
house at
Hampstead : further inquiry at the addresses thus
obtained left
him baffled by the intelligence that Colonel
Hibbert was in
Norway, his nieces at school in Switzerland.
Mackinnon, late of
the Woods and Forests, whom he met at
Burlington House, raised
his hopes for an instant by a greeting
which sounded precisely
the note of cordiality that he yearned for,
only to dash them by
expressing a hope that he should see more
of his old friend in
the autumn ; he was off to Southampton to
join a friend’s yacht
on the morrow, and after his cruise he had
designs on Scotland
and the grouse.
Sir Geoffrey, chained to the neighbourhood of London by legal
business
business, already too long deferred, connected with the succession
which had made him a rich man and brought him home, could
only
rebel mutely against the ill-fortune which left him solitary
at a
time when he most longed for fellowship, acknowledging the
while,
with a touch of self-reproach, that the position which he
resented was very largely due to his own shortcomings ; he had
always figured as a lamentably bad correspondent, and his invete-
rate aversion to letter-writing had allowed the links of many old
friendships to fall asunder, had operated to leave such friends
as
were still in touch with him in ignorance of his
home-coming.
Now, as he paused in the hall of his club to light a cigarette
before passing out into the pleasant July twilight, he told
himself
that for the present he had done with London ; he would
shake
the dust of the inhospitable city from off his feet, and go
down to
the place in Wiltshire which was learning to call him
master, to
await better days in company with his beloved falcons.
He even
found himself taking comfort from this prospect while a
hansom
bore him swiftly to the Savoy Theatre, and when he was
safely
ensconced in his stall he beguiled the interval before the
rising of
the curtain—a period which his impatience to escape
from the club
rather than any undue passion for punctuality had
made somewhat
lengthy—by considering, speculatively, the chances
of society
which the Willescombe neighbourhood seemed to afford.
He
enjoyed the first act of the extravaganza with the zest of a
man to
whom the work of the famous collaborators was an entire
novelty,
his pleasure unalloyed by the fact, of which he was
blissfully uncon-
scious, that one of the principal parts was
played by an understudy.
His ennui
returning with the fall of the curtain, he prepared to
spend the
entr’acte in contemplation of the people who composed
the house,
rather than to incur the resentment of the placid
dowagers who
were his neighbours, by passing and repassing, like
the
the majority of his fellow-men, in search of the distant haven where
cigarettes and drinks, obtained with difficulty, could be hastily
appreciated. More than once his wandering eyes returned to a
box
next the stage on a dress-circle tier, and finally they rested
rather wistfully on its occupants, or, to be more accurate, on
the
younger of the two ladies who were seated in front. It was
not
simply because the girl was pretty, though her beauty, the
flower-
like charm of a young Englishwoman fresh from the
schoolroom,
a fine example of a type not particularly rare, would
have furnished
a sufficient pretext : he was struck by a
resemblance, a haunting
reminiscence, which at first exercised
his curiosity, and ended by
baffling and tantalising him. There
was something vaguely
familiar, he thought, in the manner of her
smile, the inclination of
her head as she turned now and then to
address a remark to her
companion, the lady in grey, whose face
was hidden from him by
the drapery at the side of the box. When
she laughed, furling a
feathery fan, and throwing a bright glance
back at the gentleman
whose white shirt-front was dimly visible
in the background, Sir
Geoffrey felt himself on the verge of
solving his riddle, but at this
point, while a name seemed to
tremble on his lips, the lights of the
auditorium were lowered,
and the rising of the curtain on the
fairyland of the second
scene diverted his attention to the stage.
Later, when he had
passed into the crowded lobby, and was making
his way slowly
through a jungle of pretty dresses towards the
door, he
recognised in front of him the amber-coloured hair and
dainty,
pale-blue opera cloak of the damsel who had puzzled him.
The two
ladies (her companion of the grey dress was close at
hand) halted
near the door while their cavalier passed out in search
of their
carriage ; the elder lady turned, adjusting a cloud of soft
lace
about her shoulders, and Sir Geoffrey was struck on the instant
by a swift thrill. Here, at last, was an old friend—that face
could
belong
belong to no one else than Margaret Addison. It was natural that
her
maiden name should first occur to him, but he remembered, as
he
edged his way laboriously towards her, that she had married just
after he sailed for Burma ; yes, she had married that amiable
scape-
grace Dick Vandeleur, who had met his death in the
hunting-field
nearly fifteen years ago.
As he drew near, Mrs. Vandeleur’s gaze fell upon him for a
brief
instant ; he thought that she had not recognised him, but
before
his spirits had time to suffer any consequent depression, her
eyes returned to him, and as he smiled in answer to the surprise
which he read in them, he saw her face flush, and then grow a
little
pale, before a responsive light of recognition dawned upon
it. She
took his hand silently when he offered it, eyeing him
with the
same faint smile, an expression in which welcome seemed
to be
gleaming through a cloud of apprehension.
“I’m not a ghost,” he said, laughing ; “I’m Geoffrey Vincent.
Don’t
be ashamed of owning that you had quite forgotten me !”
“I knew you at once,” she said simply. “So you are home at
last :
you must come and see me as soon as you can. This is my
daughter
Dorothy, and here is my brother—of course you re-
member Philip
?—coming to tell us that the carriage is waiting.
You will come,
to-morrow—to prove that you are not a ghost ?
We shall expect
you.”
II
A fortnight later Sir Geoffrey was sitting in a punt, beguiling
the
afternoon of a rainy day by luring unwary roach to their de-
struction with a hair-line and pellets of paste, delicately
kneaded
by the taper fingers of Miss Dorothy Vandeleur. He was
the
guest
guest of Mrs. Vandeleur’s brother, his school friend, Philip Addison
the Q.C., and Mrs. Vandeleur and her daughter were also staying
at the delighful old Elizabethan house which nestled, with such
an
air of immemorial occupation, halfway down the wooded side
of
one of the Streatley hills, its spotless lawn sloping steeply
to the
margin of the fairest river in the world. Miss Vandeleur
had
enshrined herself among a pile of rugs and cushions at the
stern of
the punt, where the roof of her uncle’s boat-house
afforded shelter
from the persistent rain. She was arrayed in the
blue serge dear
to the modern water-nymph ; and at intervals she
relieved her feel-
ings by shaking a small fist at the leaden
vault of sky. For the
rest, her attention was divided impartially
between her novel, with
which she did not seem to make much
progress, her fox-terrier
Sancho, and the slowly decreasing lump
of paste, artfully compounded
with cotton-wool for consistency,
with which, as occasion arose, she
ministered to her companion’s
predatory needs. The capture of a
fish was followed inevitably by
a disarrangement of her nest of
cushions, and a pathetic petition
for its instant release and restora-
tion to the element from
which it had been untimely inveigled.
Occasionally, the rain
varied the monotony of the dolorous drizzle
by a vehement and
spirited downpour, lasting for some minutes,
prompting one of the
occupants of the punt to remark, with mis-
placed confidence,
that it must clear up soon, after that. Then
Sir Geoffrey would
abandon his rod, and beat a retreat to the stern
of the punt ;
and during these interludes, much desultory conver-
sation
ensued. Once, Miss Vandeleur startled her companion by
asking,
suddenly, how it was that he seemed so absurdly young ?
“I hope I am not rude ?” she added, “but really you do strike
me as
almost the youngest person I know. You are much younger
than
Jack—Mr. Wilgress—for instance, and it’s only about three
years
since he left Eton.”
Sir
Sir Geoffrey smiled, wondering a little whether the girl was
laughing at him ; for though a man of forty-seven, who has for
twenty years successfully resisted a trying climate, may consider
himself as very far from the burden of old age, it was
conceivable
that the views of a maiden in her teens might be very
different.
“It’s because I am having such a good time,” he hazarded.
“You and
your mother are responsible, you know ; before I met
you at the
Savoy, on that memorable evening, I was feeling as
blue as—as the
sky ought to be if it had any decency, and at least
as old as the
river. I suppose it’s true that youth and good spirits
are
contagious.”
Dorothy gazed at him for a moment reflectively.”How lucky
it was
that Uncle Philip took us to the theatre on that evening !
It was
just a chance. And we might never have met you.”
“It was lucky for me!” declared the other simply. “But
would you
have cared ?”
“Of course!” said the girl promptly, but lowering her blue
eyes.
“You see, I have never known a real live hero before.
Do tell me
about your fight in the hill-fort, or how you caught
the Dacoits
! Uncle Philip says that you ought to have had the
V.C.”
Sir Geoffrey replied by a little disparaging murmur. “Oh, it
was
quite a commonplace affair—all in the day’s work. Any one
else
would have done the same.”
Dorothy settled herself back among her cushions resentfully,
clasping her hands, rather sunburned, across her knees.
“I should like to see them !” she declared contemptuously.
“That’s
just what that Jack Wilgress said—at least he implied
it. It is
true, he apologised afterwards. How I despise Oxford
boys !”
“I thought he was a very good fellow,” said Sir Geoffrey,
diplomatically
diplomatically turning the subject from his own achievements,
“I
suppose it might improve him to have something to do ; but he
strikes me as a very good specimen of the ornamental young
man.”
“Ornamental !” echoed Dorothy sarcastically. ” It would do
him good
to have to work for his living.”
“Poor beggar, he couldn’t help being born with a silver spoon
in his
mouth—it isn’t his fault.”
“Spoon!” exclaimed Miss Vandeleur. “A whole dinner
service I should
think. A soup-ladle at the very least. It’s quite
big enough :
perhaps that accounts for it !”
The girl laughed, swaying back, with the grace of her years,
against
her cushions ; then, observing that her companion’s grave
grey
eyes were fixed upon her, she grew suddenlv demure, sighing
with
a little air of penitence.
“I am very wicked to-day,” she confessed. “It’s the rain, I
suppose,
and want of exercise. Do you ever feel like that, Sir
Geoffrey ?
Do you ever get into an omnibus and simply loathe
and detest
every single person in it ? Do you long to swear—
real swears,
like our army in Flanders—at everybody you meet,
just because
it’s rainy or foggy, and because they are all so ugly
and horrid
? I do, frequently.”
“I know, I know,” said the other sympathetically, while he
reeled in
his line and deftly untied the tiny hook. “Only, the
omnibus has
not figured very often in my case ; it has generally
been a hot
court-house, or a dusty dak-bungalow full of com-
mercial
travellers. But I don’t feel like that now, at all. I hope
I am
not responsible for your frame of mind ?”
“Oh,” protested Dorothy, “don’t make me feel such an
abandoned
wretch ! I should have been much worse if you had
not been here.
I should have quarrelled with Uncle Phil, or
been
been rude to my mother, or something dreadful. I’m perfectly
horrid
to her sometimes. And as it is, I have let her go up to
town all
alone—to see my dressmaker.”
Sir Geoffrey stood up and began to take his rod to pieces.
“And are
you quite sure that you haven’t been ‘loathing and
detesting’ me
all the afternoon ?”
Dorothy picked up her novel and smoothed its leaves reflectively.
“I—— But no. I won’t make you too conceited. Look, the
sun is
actually coming out ! Don’t you think we might take the
Canadian
up to the weir ? You really ought to be introduced to
the big
chub under the bridge.”
The rain had almost ceased, and when they had transferred
themselves
into the dainty canoe, a few strokes of the paddle
which Miss
Vandeleur wielded with such effective grace swept
them out into a
full flood of delicate evening sunlight. The sky
smiled blue
through rapidly increasing breaks in the clouds ; the
sunbeams,
slanting from the west, touched with pale gold the
quivering
trees, which seemed to lift their wet branches and
spread their
leaves to court the warm caress. A new radiance of
colour crept
into the landscape, as if it had been a picture from
which a
smoky glass was withdrawn ; the water grew very still—
this too
was in the manner of a picture—with the peace of a
summer
evening, brimming with an unbroken surface luminously
from bank
to bank. Strange guttural cries of water-birds
sounded from the
reed-beds ; from the next reach came the
rhythmic pulse of oars,
faint splashes, and the brisk rattle of row-
locks ; voices and
laughter floated down from the lock, travelling
far beyond belief
in the hushed stillness of the evening. The
wake of the light
canoe trailed unbroken to the shadows of the
boathouse, and the
wet paddle gleamed as it slid through the
water. Presently
Dorothy stayed her hand.
“What
“What an enchanting world it is !” she murmured, with wide eyes
full
of the glamour of the setting sun. “Beautiful, beautiful——!
How
soon one forgets the fogs, and rain, and cold ! I feel as if I
had lived in this fairyland always.”
Her lips trembled a little as she spoke, and Sir Geoffrey found
something in the pathos of her youth which held him silent.
When
they broke the spell of silence, their words were trivial,
perhaps, but the language was that of old friends, simple and
direct. Sir Geoffrey at least, for whom the charm of the occasion
was a gift so rare that he scarcely dared to desecrate it by
mental
criticism, was far from welcoming the interruption which
presently
occurred, in the shape of a youth, arrayed in
immaculate flannels and
the colours of a popular rowing club, who
hailed them cheerfully
from a light skiff, resting on his sculls
and drifting alongside while
he rolled a cigarette.
III
Dorothy sank down, rather wearily, in the low basket-chair
which
stood near the open window of her mother’s bedroom—
a tall French
window, with a wide balcony overrun by climbing
roses, and a view
of the river, and waited for Mrs. Vandeleur to
dismiss her maid.
As she lay there, adjusting absently the loose
tresses of her
hair, she could feel the breath of the faint breeze as
it
wandered, gathering a light burden of fragrance, through the
dusky roses ; she could see the river, dimly, where the moonbeams
touched its ripples, and once or twice the sound of voices
reached
her from the distant smoking-room. The closing of the
door as
the maid went out disturbed her reverie, and turning a
little in her
chair she found her mother regarding her
thoughtfully.
“No,”
“No,” said Dorothy, swiftly interpreting her mother’s glance.
“You
mustn’t send me away, my pretty little mother. I’ll promise
not
to catch cold. I haven’t been able to talk to you all day.”
Mrs. Vandeleur half closed the window, and then seated herself
with
an expression of resignation on the arm of her daughter’s
chair.
In the dim light shed by the two candles on the dressing-
table,
one would have thought them two sisters, plotting innocently
the
discomfiture of man. The occasion did not prove so stimu-
lating
to conversation as might have been expected. For a few
minutes
both were silent ; Dorothy began to hum an air from the
Savoy
opera, rather recklessly ; she kicked off one of her slippers,
and it fell on the polished oak floor with a little clatter.
“Little donkey !” murmured her mother sweetly. “So much
for your
talking. I’m going to bed at once.” Then she added,
carelessly,
“Did you see Jack to-day ?”
The humming paused abruptly ; then it went on for a second,
and
paused again.
“Oh yes, the inevitable Mr. Wilgress was on the river, as
usual. He
nearly ran us down in that idiotic skiff of his.”
Mrs. Vandeleur raised her eyebrows, gazing at her unconscious
daughter reflectively.
“You didn’t see him alone, then ?” she inquired presently.
“Who ? Mr. Wilgress ? Ye-es, I think so. When we got
back to the
boathouse he insisted on taking me out again in the
canoe, to
show me the correct Indian stroke. Much he knows
about it !
That’s why I was so late for dinner. Oh, please
don’t talk about
Mr. Wilgress.”
“Mr. Wilgress again?” murmured Mrs. Vandeleur. “I
thought it always
used to be ‘Jack.'”
“Only, only by accident, said the girl weakly. “And when
he wasn’t
there.”
“Well,
“Well, he isn’t here now. At least I hope not. You—you
haven’t
quarrelled, have you Dolly ?”
“No—yes. I don’t know. He—he asked me—oh, he was
ridiculous. How I
hate boys—and jealousy.”
Mrs. Vandeleur shivered, then rose abruptly and closed the
window
against which she leaned, gazing down at the formless
mass of the
shrubs which cowered over their shadows on the lawn.
Her mind,
vaguely troubled for some days past, and now keenly on
the alert,
travelled swiftly back, bridging a space of nearly twenty
years,
to a scene strangely like this, in which she and her mother
had
held the stage. She too, a girl then of Dorothy’s eighteen
years,
had brought the halting story of her doubts and scruples to
her
natural counsellor : she could remember still how the instinct
of
reticence had struggled with the yearning for sympathy, for the
comfort of the confessional. She could recall now and appreciate
her mother’s tact and patient questioning, her own perversity,
the
dumbness which seemed independent of her own volition. A
commonplace page of life. Two men at her feet, and the girl
unskilled to read her heart : one had spoken—that was Dick
Vandeleur, careless, brilliant, the heir to half a county ; the
other
— her old friend ; she could not bear to think of him
now.
Knowledge had come too late, and the light which made
her
wonder scornfully at her blindness. And her mother—she
of
course had played the worldly part ; but her counsel had
been
honest, without bias : it were cruel to blame her now.
Loyal
though she was, Margaret Vandeleur had asked herself an
hundred
times, yielding to that love of threading a labyrinth
which rules
most women, what would have been the story of her
life if she had
steeled herself to stand or fall by her own
judgment, if she had
refused to allow her mother to drop into the
wavering scale the
words which had turned it, ever so slightly,
in favour of the
richer
richer man, the man whom she had married, whose name she
bore.
It seemed plain enough, to a woman’s keen vision—what sense
so
subtle, yet so easily beguiled—that Dorothy’s choice was
embarrassed, just as her own had been. The girl and her two
admirers—how the old story repeated itself !—one, Jack Wilgress,
the good-natured, good-looking idler, whose devotion to the river
threatened to make him amphibious, and whose passion for
scribbling verse bade fair to launch him adrift among the cockle-
shell fleet of Minor Poets ; the other—Geoffrey Vincent ! To
call
upon Margaret Vandeleur to guide her daughter’s choice
between
two men of whom Geoffrey Vincent was one—surely
here was the end
and crown of Fate’s relentless irony. She felt
herself blushing
as she pressed her forehead against the cool
window-pane, put to
shame by the thoughts which the comparison
suggested, which would
not be stifled. Right or wrong, at least
her mother had been
impartial : there was a sting in this, a
failure of her
precedent. She sighed, concluding mutely that silence
was her
only course ; even if she would, she could not follow in her
mother’s footsteps—the girl must abide by her own judgment.
When she turned, smiling faintly, the light of the flickering
candles fell upon her face, betraying a pallor which startled
Dorothy from her reverie. She sprang from her chair, reproaching
her selfishness.
“You poor, tired, little mother,” she murmured penitently, with
a
hasty kiss. “How could I be so cruel as to keep you up after
your
journey ! I’m a wretch, but I’m really going now. Good-
night.”
“Good-night,” said her mother, caressing the vagrant coils of the
girl’s amber-coloured hair. “Don’t worry yourself; everything
will come right if—if you listen to your own heart.”
Dorothy’s
Dorothy’s answer was precluded by another kiss. “It’s so full
of
you that it can’t be bothered to think of any one else,” she
declared plaintively, as she turned towards the door. Then she
paused, fingering nervously a little heap of books which lay upon
a table. “He—he isn’t so very old, you know,” she murmured
softly
before she made her escape.
When she was alone Mrs. Vandeleur sank into the chair which
her
daughter had just quitted, nestling among the cushions and
knitting her brows in thought. The clock on the mantelpiece
had
struck twelve before she rose, and then she paused for an
instant
in front of the looking-glass, gazing into it half timidly
before
she extinguished the candles. The face which she saw
there was
manifestly pretty, in spite of the trouble which lurked in
the
tired eyes, and when she turned away, a hovering smile was
struggling with the depression at the corners of the delicate,
mobile lips.
IV
When Sir Geoffrey returned to Riverside, three days later,
after a
brief sojourn in London, spent for the most part at the
office of
his solicitor in Lincoln’s Inn, he found Mrs. Vandeleur
presiding
over a solitary tea-table in a shady corner of the garden.
A few
chairs sociably disposed under the gnarled walnut-tree, and
a
corresponding number of empty tea-cups, suggested that her
solitude had not been of long duration, and this impression was
confirmed when Mrs. Vandeleur told her guest that if he had
presented himself a short quarter of an hour earlier he would
have
been welcomed in a manner more worthy of his deserts.
Sir Geoffrey drew one of the low basket chairs up to the table,
protesting,
protesting, as he accepted a cup of tea, that he could not have
wished for better fortune.
“This is very delightful,” he declared. “I don’t regret the
tardiness of my train in the least. The other charming people are
on the river, I suppose ?”
Mrs. Vandeleur nodded. “Yes, the Patersons have just taken
up their
quarters in that house-boat, which you must have noticed,
near
the lock, and my brother and Dorothy have gone with Jack
Wilgress
and his sisters to call upon them. You ought to have
seen Daisy
Wilgress ; she is very pretty.”
Sir Geoffrey smiled gravely, sipping his tea.
“If she is prettier than your daughter, Miss Wilgress must be
very
dangerous. But I must see her with my own eyes before I
believe
that.”
“Oh, she is !” declared Mrs. Vandeleur, laughing lightly, but
throwing a quick glance at him. “Ask Philip; he is more
wrapped
up in her than he has been in anything since his first
brief.”
“Poor Philip !” said the other quietly, stooping to pick a fallen
leaf from the grass at his feet. “I—I have a fellow-feeling for
him.”
“You know you may smoke if you want to,” interposed Mrs.
Vandeleur,
rather hurriedly. “And perhaps—if you really won’t
have any more
tea—you might like to go in pursuit of the other
people ; I don’t
think they have taken all the boats. But I
daresay you are tired
? London is so fatiguing—and business.”
Sir Geoffrey smiled, his white teeth showing pleasantly against
the
tan of his lean, good-humoured face.
“I am rather tired, I believe,” he owned. “I
have been
spending a great deal of time in my solicitor’s
waiting-room,
pretending to read The
Times. And I have been thinking—that is
The Yellow Book—Vol. III. H
always
always fatiguing. If I am not in your way, I should like to stay
here.”
Mrs. Vandeleur professed her satisfaction by a polite little
murmur,
leaning forward in her chair to marshal the scattered
tea-cups on
the tray, while Sir Geoffrey watched her askance,
rather timidly,
with a keen appreciation of the subtle charm of her
personality ;
her face, like a perfect cameo, or some rare pale flower,
seeming
to have gained rather in beauty by the deliberate passage
from
youth ; winning, just as some pictures do, an added grace of
refinement, a delicacy, which the slight modification of contours
served only to intensify.
“I told you just now that I had been thinking,” he said
presently,
when she had resumed her task of embroidering initials
in the
corner of a handkerchief : “would it surprise you if I said
that
I had been thinking of you ?”
Mrs. Vandeleur raised her eyebrows slightly, her gaze still intent
upon her patient needle.
“Perhaps it was natural that you should think of us,” she
hazarded.
“But I meant you,” he continued ; “you, the Margaret of the
old
days, before I went away. For I used to call you ‘Margaret’
then.
We were great friends, you know.”
“I have always thought of you as a friend,” she said simply.
“Yes,
we were great friends before—before you went away.”
“It doesn’t seem so long ago to me,” he declared, almost plain-
tively, struck by something in the tone of her voice. Mrs.
Vandeleur smiled tolerantly, scrutinising her embroidery, with
her head poised on one side, a little after the manner of a
bird.
“And now that I have found you again,” he added with inten-
tion,
dropping his eyes till they rested on the river, rippling past
the
the wooden landing-stage below in the sunshine, “I—I don’t
want to
lose you, Margaret !”
Mrs. Vandeleur met this declaration with a smile, which was
courteous rather than cordial, merely acknowledging, as of right,
the propriety of the aspiration, treating it as quite
conventional.
The simplicity of the gesture testified eloquently
of the discipline
of twenty years ; only a woman would have
detected the shadow
of apprehension in her eyes, the trembling of
the hands which
seemed so placidly occupied. Her mind was already
anxiously on the
alert, racing rapidly over the now familiar
ground which she had
quartered of late so heedfully. For her, his
words were ominous ;
it was of Dorothy surely that he wished to
speak, and yet——!
In the stress of expectation her thoughts took
strange flights,
following vague clues fantastically. The
inveterate habit of retro-
spection carried her back, in spite of
her scruples; her honest desire
to think singly of Dorothy,
regarding the fortune of her own
life as irrevocably settled,
impelled her irresistibly to call to the
stage of her imagination
a scene which she had often set upon it,
a duologue, entirely
fictive, which might, but for her perversity,
have been
enacted—twenty years ago.
Sir Geoffrey rose, and stood leaning with one hand on the back
of
his chair. This interruption—or perhaps it was the sound of
oars
and voices which floated in growing volume from the river—
served
to recall his companion to the present. The silence, of
brief
duration actually, seemed intolerable. She must break it,
and
when she spoke it was to name her daughter, aimlessly.
“Dorothy ?” repeated Sir Geoffrey, as she paused. “She is
extraordinarily like you were before I went away. Not that you
are changed—it is delightful to come back and find you the same.
It’s only when she is with you that I can realise that there is a
difference, a——”
“I was
“I was never so good as Dorothy,” put in Mrs. Vandeleur
quickly ;
“she will never have the same reason to blame her-
self—— I don’t
think you could imagine what she has been
to me.”
“I think I can,” said Sir Geoffrey simply. Then he added,
rather
shyly : “Really, we seem to be very good friends already :
it’s
very nice of her—it would be so natural for her to—to resent
the
intrusion of an old fellow like me.”
“You need not be afraid of that ; she looks upon you as—as a
friend
already.”
“Thank you !” murmured the other. “And you think she
might grow
to—to like me, in time ?”
Mrs. Vandeleur nodded mutely. Sir Geoffrey followed for a
moment
the deliberate entry and re-entry of her needle, reflect-
ively ;
then, as his eyes wandered, he realised vaguely that a boat
had
reached the landing-stage, and that people were there : he
recognised young Wilgress and Miss Vandeleur.
“You said just now that you always thought of me as a friend,”
he
began. “I wonder—— Oh ! it’s no good,” he added quickly,
with a
nervous movement of his hands, “I can’t make pretty
speeches !
After all, it’s simple ; why should I play the coward ?
I can
take ‘no’ for answer, if the worst comes to the worst,
and——
Margaret, I know it’s asking a great deal, but—I
want you to
marry me.”
She cast a swift, startled glance at him, turning in her chair,
and
then dropped her eyes, asking herself bewilderedly whether this
was still some fantasy. The words which he murmured now,
pleading
incoherently with her silence, confirmed the hopes which,
in
spite of her scrupulous devotion, refused to be gainsaid,
thrusting
themselves shamelessly into the foreground of her
troubled thoughts.
An inward voice, condemned by her wavering
resolution as a
whisper
whisper from the lips of treachery, suggested plausibly that after
all Dorothy might have made a mistake ; she repelled it fiercely,
taking a savage pleasure in her pain, accusing herself, with
vehe-
ment blame, as one who would fain stand in the way of
her
daughter’s happiness. Even if she had deserved these fruits
of late
harvest which seemed to dangle within her grasp, even if
her
right to garner them had not been forfeited long ago by
her
folly of the past, how could she endure to figure as a
rival,
triumphing in her own daughter’s discomfiture ?
Womanly
pride and a thousand scruples barred the way.
“I love you,” she heard him say again ; “I believe I have
always
loved you since—— But you know how it was in the
old days.”
“Don’t remind me of that !” she pleaded, almost fiercely ; “I
was—I
can’t bear to think of what I did ! You ought not to
forgive me ;
I don’t deserve it.”
“Forgive ?” he echoed, blankly.
“Oh, you are generous—but it is impossible, impossible ; it is
all a
mistake ; let us forget it.”
“I don’t understand ! Is it that—that you don’t care for me ?”
Margaret gave a despairing little sigh, dropping her hands on
the
sides of her chair.
“You don’t know,” she murmured. “It isn’t right. No—
oh, it must be
No !”
Sir Geoffrey echoed her sigh. As he watched her silently, the
instinct of long reticence making his forbearance natural, he saw
a new expression dawn into her troubled face. Her eyes were
fixed
intently on the river ; that they should be fixed was not
strange, but there was a light of interest in them which induced
Sir Geoffrey, half involuntarily, to bend his gaze in the same
direction. He saw that Dorothy had now disembarked, and was
standing,
standing, a solitary figure, close to the edge of the landing-stage.
Something in her pose seemed to imply that she was talking, and
just at this moment she moved to one side, revealing the head and
shoulders of Jack Wilgress, which overtopped the river-bank in
such a manner as to suggest that he was standing in the punt, of
which the bamboo pole rose like a slender mast above his head.
The group was certainly pictorial : the silhouette of Dorothy’s
pretty figure telling well against the silvery river, and the
young
man’s pose, too, lending itself to an effective bit of
composition ;
but Sir Geoffrey felt puzzled, and even a little
hurt, by the interest
that Margaret displayed at a moment which
he at least had found
sufficiently strenuous. He turned, stooping
to pick up his hat ;
then he paused, and was about to speak, when
Mrs. Vandeleur
interrupted him, mutely, with a glance, followed
swiftly by the
return of her eyes to the river. Acquiescing
patiently, Sir
Geoffrey perceived that a change had occurred in
the grouping of
the two young people. Wilgress had drawn nearer
to the girl ;
his figure stood higher against the watery
background, apparently
he had one foot on the step of the
landing-stage. Dorothy
extended a hand, which he clasped and held
longer than one would
have reckoned for in the ordinary farewell.
The girl shook her
head ; another movement, and the punt began to
glide reluctantly
from the shore ; then it turned slowly,
swinging round and
heading down-stream. Dorothy raised one hand
to the bosom of
her dress, and before she dropped it to her side
threw something
maladroitly towards her departing companion.
Wilgress caught
the flower—it was evidently a flower—making a
dash which
involved the loss of his punt-pole ; a ripple of
laughter, and
Dorothy, unconscious of the four eyes which watched
her from
the shadows of the walnut tree, turned slowly, and began
to climb
the grassy slope.
Mrs. Vandeleur’s
Mrs. Vandeleur’s eyelids drooped, and her lips, which had been
parted for an instant in a pensive smile, trembled a little ; she
sighed, tapping the ground lightly with her foot, then sank back
in
her chair and seemed lost in contemplation of the needlework
that
lay upon her lap. Sir Geoffrey began to move away, but
turned
suddenly, and stooping, took one of her hands reverently
in his
own, clasping it as it lay upon the arm of her chair.
“Margaret,” he said, “forgive me; but must it be good-bye,
after all
these years, or is there a chance for me ?”
Mrs. Vandeleur’s reply was inaudible ; but her hand, though it
fluttered for a moment, was not withdrawn.
Twilight
By Olive Custance
Mother of the dews, dark eyelashed Twilight !
Low-lidded Twilight o’er
the valley’s brim.
MEREDITH.
SPIRIT of Twilight, through your folded wings
I catch a glimpse of your averted face,
And rapturous on a sudden, my soul sings
“Is not this common earth a holy place ?”
Spirit of Twilight, you are like a song
That sleeps, and waits a singer, like a hymn
That God finds lovely and keeps near Him long,
Till it is choired by aureoled cherubim.
Spirit of Twilight, in the golden gloom
Of dreamland dim I sought you, and I found
A woman sitting in a silent room
Full of white flowers that moved and made no sound.
These
These white flowers were the thoughts you bring to all,
And the room’s name is Mystery where you sit,
Woman whom we call Twilight, when night’s pall
You lift across our Earth to cover it.
Tobacco Clouds
By Lionel Johnson
CLOUD upon cloud : and, if I were to think that an image of
life can lie in
wreathing, blue tobacco smoke, pleasant
were the life so fancied. Its fair
changes in air, its gentle
motions, its quiet dying out and away at last, should
symbolise
something more than perfect idleness. Cloud upon cloud : and I
will think, as I have said : it is amusing to think so.
It is that death, out and away upon the air, which charms me :
charms more than
the manner of the blown red rose, full of dew
at morning, upon the grass at
sunset. The clouds’ end, their
death in air, fills me with a very beauty of
desire ; it has no
violence in it, and it is almost invisible. Think of it !
While
the cloud lived, it was seemly and various ; and with a graceful
change it passed away : the image of a reasonable life is there,
hanging among
tobacco clouds. An image and a test : an image,
because elaborated by fancy : a
true and appealing image, and so,
to my present way of life, a test.
That way is, to walk about the old city, with “a spirit in my
feet,” as Shelley
and Catullus have it, of joyous aims and energies ;
and to speed home to my
solitary room over the steep High
Street ; in an arm-chair, to read Milton and
Lucretius, with
others. There is nothing unworthy in all this : there is open
air,
an
an ancient city, a lonely chamber, perfect poets. Those should
make up a passing
life well : for death ! I can watch tobacco
clouds, exploring the secret of
their beautiful conclusion. And,
indeed, I think that already this life has
something of their
manner, those wheeling clouds ! It has their light touch
upon
the world, and certainly their harmlessness. Early morning,
when the
dew sparkles red ; honey, and coffee, and eggs for a
breakfast ; the quick,
eager walk between the limes, through the
Close of fine grass, to the river
fields ; then the blithe return to
my poets ; all that, together, comes to
resemble the pleasant
spheres of tobacco cloud ; I mean, the circling hours, in
their
passage, and in their change, have something of a dreamy order
and
progression. Such little incidents ! Now, grey air and
whistling leaves : now, a
marketing crowd of country folk
round the Cross : and presently, clear candles ;
with Milton, in
rich Baskervile type, or Lucretius, in the exquisite print of
early
Italy.
Such little incidents, in a world of battles and of plagues : of
violent death
by sea and land ! Yet this quiet life, too, has diffi-
culties and needs : its
changes must be gone through with a
ready pleasure and a mind unhesitating. For,
trivial though they
be in aspect and amount, yet the consecration of them, to be
an
holy discipline of experience, is so much the greater an attempt :
it is
an art. Each thing, be it man, or book, or place, should
have its rights, when
it encounters me : each has its proper
quality, its peculiar spirit, not to be
misinterpreted by me in
carelessness, nor overlooked with impatience. That is
clear : but
neither must I vaunt my just view of common life. Meditation,
at twilight, by the window looking toward the bare downs, is
very different from
that anxious examination of motives, dear to
sedulous souls. My meditation is
only still life : the clouds of
smoke
smoke go up, grey and blue ; the earlier stars come out, above
the sunset and
the melancholy downs ; and deep, mournful bells
ring slowly among the valley
trees. Then, if my day have been
successful, what peace follows, and how
profound a charm ! The
little things of the day, sudden glances of light upon
grey stone,
pleasant snatches of organ music from the church, quaint rustic
sights in some near village : they come back upon me, gentle
touches of
happiness, airs of repose. And when the mysteries
come about me, the fearfulness
of life, and the shadow of night ;
then, have I not still the blue, grey clouds,
occultis de rebus quo
referam? So I escape the
tribulations of doubt, those gloomy
tribulations : and I live in the strength of
dreams, which never
doubt.
Is it all a delusion ? But that is a foolish wonder : nothing is
a delusion,
except the extremes of pleasure and of pain. Take
what you will of the world ;
its crowds, or its calms : there is
nothing altogether wrong to every one.
Lucretius, upon his
watch-tower, deny it as he may, found some exultation
and
delight in the lamentable prospect below : it filled him with a
magnificent darkness of soul, a princely compassion at heart.
And Milton, in his
evil days, felt himself to be tragic and austere :
he knew it, not as a proud
boast, but as a proud fact. No ! life
is never wrong, altogether, to every one :
you and I, he and she,
priest and penitent, master and slave : one with another,
we
compose a very glory of existence before the unseen Powers.
Therefore, I
believe in my measured way of life ; its careful
felicities, fashioned out of
little things : to you, the change of
Ministries, and the accomplishment of
conquests, bring their
wealth of rich emotion : to me, who am apart from the
louder
concerns of life, the flowering of the limes, and the warm autumn
rains, bring their pensive beauty and a store of memories.
Is
Is it I, am indolent ? Is it you, are clamorous ? Why should
it be either ? Let
us say, I am the lover of quiet things, and
you are enamoured of mighty events.
Each, without undue
absorption in his taste, relishes the savour of a different
ex-
perience.
But I think, I am no egoist : no melancholy spectator of
things, cultivating his
intellect with old poetry, nourishing his
senses upon rural nature. There are
times, when the swarms of
men press hard upon a solitary ; he hears the noise of
the streets,
the heavy vans of merchandise, the cry of the railway whistle
:
and in a moment, his thoughts travel away, to London, to Liver-
pool ; to
great docks and to great ships ; and away, till he is
watching the dissimilar
bustle of Eastern harbours, and hearing the
discordant sounds of Chinese
workmen. The blue smoke curls
and glides away, with blue pagodas, and snowy
almond bloom, and
cherry flowers, circling and gleaming in it, like a narcotic
vision.
O magic of tobacco ! Dreams are there, and superb images, and
a
somnolent paradise. Sometimes, the swarms of humanity press
wearily and hardly ;
with a cruel insistence, crushing out my right
to happiness. I think, rather I
brood, upon the fingers that
deftly rolled the cigarette, upon the people in
tobacco plantations,
upon all the various commerce involved in its history : how
do
they all fare, those many workers ? Strolling up and down,
devouring my
books through their lettered backs ; remembering
the workers with leather,
paper, ink, who toiled at them, they
frighten me from the peace. What a full
world it is ! What
endless activities there are ! And, oh, Nicomachean Ethics
!
how much conscious pleasure is in them all ! Things, mere
tangible
things, have a terrible power of education : of calling out
from the mind
innumerable thoughts and sympathies. Like
childish catechisms and
categories—Whence have we sago?—plain
substances
substances introduce me to swarms of men, before unrealised.
And they all lived
and died, and cared for their children, or not,
and led reasonable lives, or not
: and, without any alternative, had
casual thoughts and constant passions. Did
each one of them
ever stop in his work, and think that the world revolved
about
him alone ; and all was his, and for him ? Most men may have
thought
so, and shivered a little afterwards ; and worked on
steadily. Or did each one
of them ever think that he was always
beset with companions, hordes of men and
women, necessary and
inevitable ? Then, he must have struggled a little in his
mind, as
a man fights for air, and worked on steadily. It does not do :
this interrogation of mysteries, which are also facts. Nor am I
called upon,
from without or from within, to write an Essay upon
the Problem of Economic
Distribution. Praesentia temnis !
Nature says to me :
it is the stir of the world, and the great play
of forces, that I am wailing, to
no end. Let the great life
continue, and the sun shine upon bright palaces ; and
geraniums,
red geraniums, glow at the windows of dingy courts ; death and
sorrow come upon both, and upon me. And on all sides there is
infinite
tenderness ; the invincible good-will, which says kind and
cheerful things to
every one sometimes, by a friend’s mouth ; the
humane pieties of the world,
which make glad the Civitas Dei,
and make endurable
the Regnum Hominis. I need not make
myself
miserable.
Full night at last ; the dead of night, as dull folk have it ;
ignorant persons,
who know nothing of nocturnal beauty, of night’s
lively magic. It was a good
thought, to come out of my lonely
room, to look at the cloisters by moonlight,
and to wander round
the Close, under the black shadows of the buttresses, while
the
moon is white upon their strange pinnacles. There is no noise,
but only
a silence, which seems very old ; old, as the grey monu-
ments
ments and the weathered arches. The wreathing, blue tobacco
clouds look thin and
pale, like breath upon a dark frosty night ;
they drift about these old
precincts, with a kind of uncertainty and
discomfort ; one would think, they
wanted a rich Mediterranean
night, heavy odours of roses, and very fiery stars.
Instead, they break
upon mouldering traceries, and doleful cherubs of the last
century;
upon sunken headstones, and black oak doors with ironwork over
them. Perhaps the cigarette is southern and Latin, southern and
Oriental, after
all; and I am a dreamer, out of place in this northern
grey antiquity. If it be
so, I can taste the subtle pleasures of contrast:
and, dwelling upon the
singular features of this old town, I can
make myself a place in it, as its
conscious critic and adopted
alien. There is a curious apprehension of
enjoyment, a genuine
touch of luxury, in this nocturnal visit to these old
northern
things ! I consider, with satisfaction, how the Stuart king, who
spurned tobacco contumeliously, put a devoted faith in witches,
those northern
daughters of the devil ; northern, and very different
from the dames of Thessaly
; from the crones of Propertius, and
of Horace, and of Apuleius the Golden. Who
knows, but I may
hear strange voices in the near aisle before cockcrow ? By
night, night in the north, happen cold and dismal things ; and
then, what a
night is this ! Chilly stars, and wild, grey clouds,
flying over a misty
moon.
At last, here comes a great and solemn sound ; the commanding
bells of the
cathedral tower, in their iron, midnight toll. Through
the sombre strokes, and
striking into their long echoes, pierce
the thin cries of bats, that wheel in
air, like lost creatures who
hate themselves ; the uncanny flitter-mice ! They
trace superb,
invisibles circles on the night ; crying out faintly and
plaintively,
with no sort of delight in their voices : things of keen teeth,
furry
bodies, and skeleton wings covered scantily in leather. The big
moths
moths, too : they blunder against my face, and dash red trails of
fire off my
cigarette ; so busily they spin about the darkness.
Sadducismus triumphatus ! Yes, truly : here are little,
white
spirits awake and at some faery work ; white, as heather upon the
Cornish cliffs is white, and all innocent, rare things in heaven and
earth.
There is nothing dreadful, it seems, about this night, and
this place ; no
glorious fury of evil spirits, doing foul and ugly
things ; only the quiet town
asleep under a wild sky, and gentle
creatures of the night moving about ancient
places. And the
wind rises, with a sound of the sea, murmuring over the
earth
and sighing away to the sea : the trembling sea, beyond the downs,
which steals into the land by great creeks and glimmering
channels ; with
swaying, taper masts along them, and lantern
lights upon black barges.
Certainly, this is no Lucretian night :
not that tremendous
Nox, et noctis signa severa
Noctivagaeque faces caeli, flammaeque volantes.
Rather, it reminds me of the Miltonic night, which is peopled
alluringly
with
“faery elves,
Whose midnight revels by a forest side
Or fountain, some belated peasant sees,
Or dreams he sees, while overhead the moon
Sits arbitress :”
a Miltonic night, and a Shakespearean dawn ; for the white
morning has just
peered along the horizon, white morning, with
dusky flames behind it ; and the
spirits, the visions, vanish away,
“following darkness, like a dream.”
The streets are very still, with that silence of sleeping cities,
which seems
ready to start into confused cries ; as though the
The Yellow Book—Vol. III. I
Smiter
Smiter of the Firstborn were travelling through the households.
There is the
Catholic chapel, in its Georgian, quaint humility ;
recalling an age of
beautiful, despised simplicity ; the age of
French emigrant old priests and
vicars-apostolic, who stood for
the Supreme Pontiff, in grey wigs. The sweet
limes are swaying
against its singular, umbered windows, with their holy saints
and
prophets in last-century design ; ruffled, querulous persons looking
very bluff and blown. I wonder, how it would be inside ; I
suppose, night has a
little weakened that lingering smell of daily
incense, which seems so immemorial
and so sad. Wonderful
grace of the mighty Roman Church ! This low square
place,
where the sanctuary is poor and open, without any mystical touch
of
retirement and of loftiness, has yet the unfailing charm, the
venerable mystery,
which attend the footsteps of the Church ; the
same air of command, the same
look of pleading, fill this homely,
comfortable shrine, which simple country
gentlemen set up for the
ministrations of harassed priests, in an age of no
enthusiasm. I like
to think that this quiet chapel, in the obedience of Rome,
in
communion with that supreme apostolate, is always open to me
upon this
winding little by-street ; it fills me with perfect
memories, and it seems to
bless me.
But here is a benediction of light ! the quick sun, reddening
half the heavens,
and rising gloriously. In the valley, clusters of
elm rock and swing with the
breeze, quivering for joy : far away,
the bare uplands roll against the sunrise,
calm and pastoral; otia dia
of the morning. Surely the hours have gone well, and according
to my
preference ; one dying into another, as the tobacco clouds
die. My meditations,
too, have been peaceful enough ; and,
though solitary, I have had fine
companions. What would the
moral philosophers, those puzzled sages, think of me
? An harm-
less hedonist ? An amateur in morals, who means well, though
meaning
meaning very little ? Nay ! let the moralist by profession give, to
whom he
will, sa musique, sa flamme : to any practical person,
who
is a wise shareholder and zealous vestryman. For myself, my
limited and
dreamy self, I eschew these upright businesses ; upright
memories and
meditations please me more, and to live with as
little action as may be. Action
: why do they talk of action ?
Match me, for pure activity, one evening of my
dreams, when life
and death fill my mind with their messengers, and the days of
old
come back to me. And now, homewards, for a little sleep ; that
profound
and rich slumber at early dawn which is my choice
delight. A sleep, bathed in
musical impressions, and filled with
fresh dreams, all impossible and happy ;
four hours, and five, and
six perhaps : then the cathedral matin bell will chime
in with my
fancies, and I shall wake harmoniously. I shall feel infinitely
cheerful, after the spirit of the Compleat Angler ; I
shall remember
that I was once at Ware, and at Am well, those placid haunts
of
Walton. A conviction of beauty, and contentment in life will lay
hold on
me, more than commonly ; it is probable that I shall read
The Spectator, and Addison, rather than Steele, at
breakfast. And
I know which paper it will be : it will be about Will Wimble
coming up to the house, with two or three hazel twigs in his hand,
fresh
cut in Sir Roger’s woods. Or, if I prove faithful to my
great
Lucretius : the man, not the book, for I read him in the Giuntine :
I
will read that marvellous It ver et Venus ; that dancing
masque
of beauty. For L’Allegro, I do not read that ;
it is read aloud to
me by the morning, with exquisite, bright cadences. After
my
honey from the flowers of a very rustic farm, and my coffee, from
some
wonderful Eastern place ; and my eggs, marked by the careful
housewife as she
took them from her henhouse, covered with
stonecrop over its old tiles ; after
all these delicates, now comes the
first cigarette, pungent and exhilarating. As
the grey blue
clouds
clouds go up, the ruddy sunlight glows through them, straight as
an arrow
through the gold. Away they wander, out of the window,
flung back upon the air,
against the roses, and disappear in the
buoyant morning.
My thoughts go with them, into the morning, into all the
mornings over the
world. They travel through the lands, and
across the seas, and are everywhere at
home, enjoying the presence
of life. And past things, old histories, are turned
to pleasant
recollections : a pot-pourri, justly
seasoned, and subtly scented ;
the evil humours and the monstrous tyrannies pass
away, and leave
only the happiness and the peace.
Call me, my dear friend, what reproachful name you please ;
but, by your leave,
the world is better for my cheerfulness. True,
should the terrible issues come
upon me, demanding high courage,
and finding but good temper, then give me your
prayers, for I
have my misdoubts. Till then, let me cultivate my place in
life,
nurturing its comelier flowers ; taking the little things of time
with a grateful relish and a mind at rest. So hours and years pass
into hours
and years, gently, and surely, and orderly ; as these
clouds, grey and blue
clouds, of tobacco smoke, pass up to the
air, and away upon the wind ; incense
of a goodly savour, cheering
the thoughts of my heart, before passing away, to
disappear at
last.
Reiselust
By Annie Macdonell
“To Every Man a Damsel or Two”
By C.S.
HE wandered up the carpeted steps, rather afraid all the while of
the two tall
men in uniform who opened the great doors wide
to let him into the soft warm
light and babble of voices within. At
the top he paused, and slowly unbuttoned
his overcoat, not know-
ing which way to turn ; but the crowd swept him up, and
carried
him round, until he found himself leaning against a padded wall
of
plush, looking over a sea of heads at the stage far beneath.
He turned round,
and stood watching the happy crowd, which
laughed, and talked, and nodded
ceaselessly to itself. Near him,
on a sofa, with a table before her, was a woman
spreading herself
out like some great beautiful butterfly on a bed of velvet
pansies.
He stood admiring her half unconsciously for some time, and at
last, remembering that he was tired and sleepy, and seeing that
there was still
plenty of room, he threaded his way across and sat
down.
The butterfly began tossing a wonderful little brown satin shoe,
and tapping it
against the leg of the table. Then the parasol
slipped across him, and fell to
the ground. He hastened to pick
it up, lifting his hat as he did so. She seemed
surprised, and
glancing at a man leaning against the wall, caught his eye,
and
they both laughed. He blushed a good deal, and wondered what
he
he had done wrong. She spread herself out still further in his
direction, and
cast side glances at him from under her Gains-
borough.
“What were you laughing at just now ?” he said impulsively.
“My dear boy, when ?”
“With that man.”
“Which man ?”
“It doesn’t matter,” he said, blushing again.
She looked up, and winked at the man leaning against the
wall.
“Have I offended you by speaking to you ?” he said, looking
with much concern
into her eyes.
She put a little scented net of a handkerchief up to her mouth,
and went into
uncontrollable fits of laughter.
“What a funny boy you are !” she gasped. “Do do it again.”
He looked at her in amazement, and moved a little further
away.
“I’m going to tell the waiter to bring me a port—after that
last bit of
business.”
“I don’t understand all this,” he said desperately : “I wish I
had never spoken
to you ; I wish I had never come in here
at all.”
“You’re very rude all of a sudden. Now don’t be troublesome
and say you’re too
broke to pay for drinks,” she added as the
waiter put the port down with great
deliberation opposite her, and
held out the empty tray respectfully to him. He
stared.
“Why don’t you pay, you cuckoo ?”
Mechanically he put down a florin, and the waiter counted out
the change.
There was a pause. She fingered the stem of her wine-glass,
taking little sips,
and watching him all the while.
“How
“How often have you been here before ?” she said, suddenly
catching at his
sleeve. “You must tell me. I fancy I know your
face : surely I’ve met you before
somewhere ?”
“This is the first time I have ever been to a music-hall,” he
said doggedly.
She drank off her port directly.
“Come—come away at once. Yes, all right—I’m coming with
you ; so go along.”
“But I’ve only just paid to come in,” he said hesitatingly.
“Never mind the paying,” and she stamped her little satin foot,
“but do as I
tell you, and go.” And taking his arm, she led him
through the doors down to the
steps, where the wind blew cold,
and the gas jets roared fitfully above.
“Go,” she said, pushing him out, “and never come here again ;
stick to the
theatres, you will like them best.” And she ran up
the steps and was gone.
He rushed after her. The two tall men in uniform stepped
before the doors.
“No re-admission, sir,” said one, bowing respectfully and
touching his cap.
“But that lady,” he said, bewildered, and looking from one to
the other.
The men laughed, and one of them, shrugging his shoulders,
pointed to the
box-office.
He turned, and walked down the steps. Was it all a dream ?
He glanced at his
coat. The flower in his buttonhole had gone.
A Song and a Tale
By Nora Hopper
I—Lament of the Last Leprechaun
FOR the red shoon of the Shee,
For the falling o’ the leaf,
For the wind among the reeds,
My grief !
For the sorrow of the sea,
For the song’s unquickened seeds,
For the sleeping of the Shee,
My grief !
For dishonoured whitethorn-tree,
For the runes that no man reads,
Where the grey stones face the sea,
My grief !
Lissakeole, that used to be
Filled with music night and noon,
For their ancient revelry,
My grief !
For
For the empty fairy shoon,
Hollow rath and yellow leaf;
Hands unkissed to sun or moon :
My grief—my grief !
II—Aonan-na-Righ
AINAN-NA-RIGH they called him in Tir Ailella*—”Darling
of the King”—but it
was in idle sport, for Cathal the Red
hated the son of his old age as men now
have forgotten to hate ;
and once Aonan had sprung from his sleep with a
sharp skene
thrust through his arm, that had meant to drink his life-blood
;
and once again he had found himself alone in the heart of the
battle,
and he had scarcely won out of the press with his life—and
with the standard
of the Danish enemy. Thus it was seen that
neither did the Danish spears love
the “King’s Darling”; and
the sennachies made a song of this, and it was
chanted before the
King for the first time when he sat robed and crowned for
the
Beltane feast, and Aonan stood at his left hand, pouring out
honey-wine into his father’s cup. And before he drank, Cathal
the King stared
hard at the cup-bearer, and the red light that
burned in his eyes was
darkened because of the likeness in
Aonan’s face to his mother Acaill (dead
and buried long since),
whom Cathal had loved better than his first wife
Eiver, who was
a king’s daughter, and better than the Danish slave Astrild,
who
bore him five sons, elder and better-loved than Aonan, for all the
base blood in their veins. And of these, two were dead in the
battle that had
spared Aonan, and there were left to Cathal the
* Now Tirerrill, Co. Sligo.
King
King only the Druid Coloman, and Toran the boaster, and
Guthbinn of the sweet
voice, who as yet was too young to fight.
“Drink, Aonan-na-Righ,” shrilled Astrild from her seat at the
King’s left
hand. “Drink : lest there be death in the cup.”
Aonan took up the golden cup, and gave her back smile for
smile. “I drink,”
he said, “to my mother, Acaill of Orgiall.”
But the King snatched the cup from his fingers, and dashed it
down on the
board, so that the yellow mead spilled and stained
Astrild’s cloak ; but she
did not dare complain, for there was the
red light in Cathal’s eyes that was
wont to make the boldest
afraid.
“Bring me another cup,” he said to one that stood near.
“And now, will none
of ye do honour to the toast of Aonan-na-
Righ ? Bring ye also a cup for the
prince ; and, Guthbinn, put
your harp aside.”
So in silence they drank to the memory of Acaill of Orgiall,
and afterwards
they sought to spin together the threads of their
broken mirth, but not
easily, for Astrild, who was wont to be
gayest, sat pale, with her hand on
the knife hidden in her breast ;
and the King sat dumb and frowning,
thinking, as Astrild knew,
of dead Acaill : how he had loved and hated her,
and, having slain
her father and brothers, and brought her to Dunna Scaith a
Golden
Hostage wearing a golden chain, he had wedded her for her
beauty’s sake ; and how until her child was born she had never so
much as
smiled or frowned for him ; and how, when her babe lay
in her arms, she sent
for her husband, and said : “I thank thee,
Cathal, who hast set me free by
means of this babe. I bless thee
for this last gift of thine, who for all
thine other gifts have cursed
thee.” And Cathal remembered how he had held
babe and
mother to his heart, and said : “Good to hear soft words from
thy
mouth at last, O Acaill ! Speak again to me, and softly. But
she
she had not answered, for her first soft words to him were her
last. And
Astrild, watching him, saw his face grow black and
angry, and she smiled
softly to herself, and aloud she said :
“Oh, Guthbinn, sing again, and sing of thy brothers who fell
to-day—sing of
Oscar, the swift in battle, and Uaithne, of the
dark eyes. And will my lord
give leave that I, their mother, go
to weep for them in my own poor house
where they were born ?”
“No,” said Cathal. “I bought you and your tears, girl, with
gold rings, from
Ocaill of Connaught. Sing to me now, and keep
thy tears for to-morrow.” So
Astrild drove back her sorrow, and
began to sing, while her son Guthbinn
plucked slow music from his
harpstrings.
“Earrach, Samhradh, Foghmhar, and Geimhridh,
Are over all and done :
And now the web forgets the weaver,
And earth forgets the sun.
I sowed no seed, and pulled no blossom,
Ate not of the green corn :
With empty hands and empty bosom,
Behold, I stand forlorn.
Windflower I sang, and Flower o’ Sorrow,
Half-Summer, World’s Delight :
I took no thought o’ the coming morrow,
No care for the coming night.”
Guthbinn’s hand faltered on the harpstrings, and the singer stopped
swiftly :
but King Cathal stayed the tears in her heart with an
angry word. “Have I had
not always had my will ? And it is
not my will now for you to weep.” So
Astrild sat still, and she
looked at her sons : but Toran was busy boasting
of the white
neck and blue eyes of the new slave-girl he had won, and
Coloman
was
was dreaming, as he sat with his eyes on the stars that showed
through the
open door : and only Guthbinn met her eyes and
answered them, though he
seemed to be busy with his harp. And
presently Cathal rose up, bidding all
keep their seats and finish
out the feast, but Astrild and Aonan he bade
follow him. And
so they went into the farthest chamber of the House of
Shields,
which looked upon a deep ditch. Now the end of the chamber
was
a wall of wattles, and here there was cut a door that led out
on a high bank
which overlooked the ditch. And the King went
out upon the bank, where there
was a chair placed ready for him,
and Astrild sat at his knee, and
Aonan-na-Righ stood a little
way off. And Cathal sat still for a time,
holding Astrild’s hand
in his, and presently he said : “Who put the death in
the cup
to-night, Astrild, thou or Guthbinn ?” And Astrild tried to
draw
her hand away and to rise, but he held her in her place, and
asked again,
“Guthbinn, or thou ?” until she answered him
sullenly as she knelt, “King, it
was I.”
“Belike, Guthbinn’s hand did thy bidding,” he said, in laughing
fashion. “Was
the death for me or for Aonan yonder, thou Red-
Hair ?”
And Astrild laughed as she answered, “For Aonan-na-Righ,
my lord.” And then
she shrieked and sought to rise, for she saw
death in the king’s face as it
bent over her.
“If thou hadst sought to slay thy master, Red-Hair, I might
have forgiven
thee,” Cathal said ; “but what had my son to do
with thee, my light-o’-love
?”
“Give me a day,” Astrild said desperately, “and I will kill father
and son,
and set the light-o’-love’s children on your throne, Cathal.”
“I doubt it not, my wild-cat, but I will not give ye the day :”
Cathal
laughed. “Good courage, girl—and call thy Danish gods
to aid, for there is
none other to help thee, now.”
“What
“What will my lord do?” Aonan said quickly, as the Dane
turned a white face
and flaming eyes to him. “Wouldst kill
her ?”
“Ay,” said Cathal the King. “But first she shall leave her
beauty behind her,
lest she meet thy mother in the Land of Youth,
and Acaill be jealous.”
“Leave her beauty and breath, lord,” Aonan said, drawing
nearer. “If my
mother Acaill lived she would not have her slain.
My king, she pleased thee
once ; put her from thee if she vexes
thee now ; but leave her life, since
something thou owest
her.”
“She would have slain thee to-day, Aonan, and if I have dealt
ill by thee, I
let no other deal thus. Yet if thou prayest me for
thy life, girl, for love
of Acaill I will give it thee.”
And Cathal laughed, for he knew the Dane would not plead in
that name.
Astrild laughed too. “Spare thy breath, son of
Acaill,” she said scornfully.
“To-morrow the cord may be round
thy neck, and thou be in need of breath ;
now lord, the cord for
mine——”
Cathal smiled grimly.
“Blackheart,” he said, “thou hast no lack of courage. Now
up,” and he
loosened her hands, “and fly if thou wilt—swim the
ditch, and get thee to
Drumcoll-choille—and Guthbinn shall die
in thy stead. What ! Thou wouldst
liefer die ? Back then to
yonder chamber, where my men will deal with thee as
I have
ordered, and be as patient as in thee lies. A kiss first, Red-Hair
;
and hearken from yonder chamber if thou wilt, while Aonan sings
a
dirge for thee.”
She went ; and presently there rang from within the chamber
the shrill scream
of a woman’s agony, and Cathal laughed to see
Aonan’s face turn white. “She
is not as patient as thou,” he
said,
said, “but she will learn. Keep thou my word to her, Aonan ;
sing a dirge for
her beauty a-dying.”
“I cannot sing,” Aonan-na-Righ said, shivering as there rose
another shriek.
“Let them slay her, my lord, and have done.”
“My will runs otherwise,” said Cathal, smiling. “Sing, if
thou lovest thy
life.”
“My lord knows that I do not,” Aonan answered ; and Cathal
smiled again.
“Belike not ; but sing and lessen the Dane’s punishment.
When the song is
finished she shall be released, and even tended
well.”
So Aonan sang the song of the Dane-land over the water, and
the Danes that
died in the Valley of Keening—which is now called
Waterford ; of the white
skin and red hair of Astrild ; of her
grace and daring ; of the sons that lay
dead on the battle-place ;
of Coloman the dreamer that read the stars ; and
of the beautiful
boy whose breast was a nest of nightingales. And then he
sang—
more softly—of the Isle of the Noble where Acaill dwelt, and how
she would have shadowed Astrild with her pity if she had lived ;
and then he
stopped singing and knelt before the King, dumb for
a moment with the passion
of his pity, for from the open door
they could hear a woman moaning
still.
“Lord,” he said, “make an end. My life for hers—if a life
the King must have
; or my pain for hers—if the King must needs
feed his ears with cries.”
“Graciously spoken, and like Acaill’s son,” King Cathal said.
“And Astrild
shall be set free. You within the chamber take
the Dane to her son the lord
Coloman’s keeping ; and thou, my
son Aonan, tarry here till I return. I may
have a fancy to send
thee with a message to thy mother before dawn. Nay, but
come
with me, and we will go see Coloman, and ask how his mother
does.
does. Give me thine arm to lean on ; I am tired, Aonan, I am old,
and an end
has come to my pleasure in slaying …. Coloman !”
They were in Coloman’s chamber now, and the Druid turned
from star-gazing to
greet the King, with a new dark look in his
gentle face. “Coloman, how does
thy mother do now ? She had
grown too bold in her pride, but we did not slay
her because of
Aonan here. How works our medicine that we designed to
temper her beauty ?”
“Well, lord. No man will kiss my mother’s beauty more.”
“Good : now she will turn her feet into ways of gentleness,
perhaps. Thou
boldest me a grudge for this medicine o’ mine,
my son Coloman ?”
“Lord, she is my mother,” the Druid said, looking down.
“The scars will heal,” Cathal said ; “but—Aonan here has only
seen her
beautiful. Coloman, wouldst thou have him see her
scarred and foul to see
?”
“No, lord,” the Druid said fiercely. Cathal laughed.
“Have a gift of me, then, O Coloman,” he said. “Spare him
from sight of a
marred beauty, in what way thou canst. I give
thee his eyes for thy mother’s
scars.”
The two young men looked at each other steadily : then
Aonan spoke. “Take the
payment that the King offers thee,
Coloman, without fear : a debt is a
debt.”
“And the debt is heavy.”
Coloman said hoarsely : “Lord, wilt thou go and leave Aonan-
na-Righ to me ?
And wilt thou send to me thy cunning men,
Flathartach and Fadhar ? I must
have help.”
“Aonan-na-Righ will not hinder thee, Coloman,” said the
King, mockingly. “He
desires greatly to meet with his mother :
and do thou commend me also to the
Lady Eivir, whom I wedded
first, and who loved me well.”
The Yellow Book—Vol. III. K
“Call
“Call me also to thy mother’s memory,” Toran the boaster
cried presently,
when all was made ready, and Coloman bade draw
the irons from the brazier—”if
thou goest so far, Darling of the
King.”
“I will remember,” Aonan said : and then fire and flesh met.
* * * * *
At the next Beltane feast Cathal the Red slept beside Acaill in
the
burial-place of the kings at Brugh, and Guthbinn sat in the
high seat, Toran
the boaster at his right hand. But Coloman the
Druid stood on the tower-top,
reading the faces of the stars ; and
along the road that wound its dusty way
to the country of the
Golden Hostages there toiled two dark figures : a woman
and a
man. Now the woman was hooded and masked, but under the
grey hood
the moonlight found a gleam of ruddy hair ; and the
man she led by the hand
and watched over as a mother watches
her son. Yet the woman was Danish
Astrild, and the blind man
was Aonan-na-Righ.
“De Profundis”
By S. Cornish Watkins
THE hot white road winds on and on before,
The hot white road fades into haze behind,
With clinging dust each hedge is powdered o’er,
The sun is high, no shelter can we find.
A dusty bird upon a dusty spray
Sings o’er and o’er a little dreary song,
There is no rest, no rest, the livelong day,
And we are weary, and the way is long.
We know not whence we come, or whither wend,
What goal may be to which our journey draws,
Fate binds this burden on us, and the end
We know not, care not, and we must not pause.
A motley train we move. The young, the old,
Women and men, with feeble steps or strong,
Driven, like herded sheep, from fold to fold—
Oh, we are weary, and the way is long.
Vain whispers have we known, and hopes as vain ;
And one, he bore a banner with a cross,
And spake wild words of comfort after pain,
And future gain to balance present loss.
But
But where he is we wot not. We have lost
All hopes we had, all faiths or right or wrong,
We have been shaken, shattered, tempest-tost,
And we are weary, and the way is long.
Yet still, within each bosom smoulders there
Some little spark that might have been divine,
Something that will not let us quite despair,
Something we cannot, if we would, resign.
Some day the spark may quicken and may guide,
And fire the soul within us, dead so long,
So may there be, when falls the eventide,
A joyous ending to a grievous song.
A Study in Sentimentality
A PHANTOM regiment of giant mist-pillars swept silently
across the
valley ; beaded drops loaded each tuft of coarse,
dull-tinted
grass ; the peat-hags gaped like black, dripping flesh-
wounds in
the earth’s side; the distance suggested rectangular fields
and
wooded slopes—vague, grey, phantasmagoric ; and down over
everything floated the damp of fine rain.
Alec’s heavy tread crunched the turfed bridle-path rhythmically,
and
from the stiff rim of his clerical hat the water dribbled on to
his shoulders.
It was a rugged, irregular, almost uncouth face, and now the
features were vacantly huddled in a set expression, obviously
habitual. The cheeks were hunched up, almost concealing the
small
eyes ; a wet wisp of hair straggled over the puckered
forehead,
and the ragged, fair moustache was spangled by the
rain.
At his approach the sheep scampered up the fell-side ; then,
stood
staring through the mist in anxious stupidity. And Alec,
shaking
the water from his hat, strode forward with an almost
imperceptible gleam on his face. It was so that he liked the
valley
—all colourless and blurred, with the sky close overhead,
like a low,
leaden ceiling.
By-and-by
By-and-by, a cluster of cottages loomed ahead—a choppy pool
of black
slate roofs, wanly a-glimmer in the wet. As he entered
the
village, a group of hard-featured men threw him a curt
chorus of
greetings, to which he raised his stick in response,
mechanically.
He mounted the hill. Three furnace-chimneys craned their
thin necks
to grime the sky with a dribbling, smoky breath ;
high on a bank
of coal-dust, blurred silhouettes of trucks stood
waiting in
forlorn strings ; women, limp, with unkempt hair,
and loose,
bedraggled skirts, stood round the doorways in gossiping
groups.
“Which is Mrs. Matheson’s ?” he stopped to ask.
“There—oop there, Mr. Burkett—by yon ash—where them
childer’s
standin’,” they answered, all speaking together, eagerly.
“Look
ye ! that be Mrs. Matheson herself.”
Alec went up to the woman. His face clouded a little, and the
puffs
from his pipe came briskly in rapid succession.
“Mrs. Matheson, I’ve only just heard——Tell me, how did
it happen ?”
he asked gently.
She was a stout, red-faced woman, and her eyes were all bloodshot
with much crying. She wiped them hastily with the corner of
her
apron before answering.
“It was there, Mr. Burkett, by them rails. He was jest playin’
aboot
in t’road wi’ Arnison’s childer. At half-past one, t’grand-
moother stepped across to fetch me a jug o’ fresh water an’
she
see’d him settin’ in door there. Then—mabbee twenty minutes
later—t’ rain coome on an’ I thought to go to fetch him in.
But I
could’na see na sign of him anywhere. We looked oop
and doon, and
thought, mabbee, he’d toddled roond to t’ back.
An’ then, all at
once, Dan Arnison called to us that he was leein’
in t’ water,
doon in beck-pool. An’ Dan ran straight doon, an’
carried
carried him oop to me ; but t’was na use. He was quite cold
and
drownded. An’ I went——” But the sobs, rising thickly,
swallowed
the rest.
Alec put his hand on her shoulder soothingly.
“Ay, I know’d ye’d be grieved, Mr. Burkett. He was the
bonniest boy
in all t’ parish.”
She lifted the apron to her eyes again, while he crossed to the
railings. The wood of the posts was splintered and worm-eaten,
and the lower rail was broken away. Below, the rock shelved
down
some fifteen feet to the beck-pool, black and oily-looking.
“It’s a very dangerous place,” he said, half to himself.
“Ay, Mr. Burkett, you’re right,” interrupted a bent and
wizened old
woman, tottering forward.
“This be grandmoother, Mr. Burkett,” Mrs. Matheson ex-
plained.
“‘Twas grandmoother that see’d him last——”
“Ay, Mr. Burkett,” the old woman began in a high, tremulous
treble.
“When I went fer to fill t’ jug fer Maggie he was
a-settin’ on t’
steps there playin with t’ kitten, an’ he called after
me, ‘Nanny
!’ quite happy-like ; but I took na notice, but jest
went on fer
t’ water. I shawed Mr. Allison the broken rail
last month, when
he was gittin’ t’ rents, and I told him he
ought to put it into
repair, with all them wee childer playin’ all
daytime on t’ road.
Didn’t I, Maggie?” Mrs. Matheson
assented incoherently. “An’ he
was very civil-like, was Mr.
Allison, and he said he’d hev’ it
seen to. It’s alus that way,
Mr. Burkett,” the old woman
concluded, shaking her head wisely.
“Folks wait till some
accident occurs, and then they think to
bestir themselves.”
Alec turned to the mother, and touched her thick, nerveless hand.
“There, there, Mrs. Matheson, don’t take on so,” he said.
At
At his touch her sobbing suddenly ceased, and she let her apron
fall.
“Will ye na coome inside, Mr. Burkett ?” she asked.
And they all three went in together.
The little room had been scrubbed and tidied, and a number of
chairs, ranged round the table, blocked the floor.
“We’ve bin busy all marnin’, gitting’ things a bit smartened
oop for
t’inquest. T’ coroner’s cooming at twelve,” the grand-
mother
explained.
“Will ye coome oopstairs, Mr. Burkett—jest—jest to tak’ a
look at
him ? ” Mrs. Matheson asked in a subdued voice.
Alec followed her, squeezing his burly frame up the narrow,
creaking
staircase.
The child lay on the clean, white bed. A look of still serenity
slept on his pallid face. His tawny curls were smoothed back,
and
some snowdrops were scattered over the coverlet. All was
quite
simple.
Mrs. Matheson stood in the doorway, struggling noisily with
her
sobs.
“It is God’s will,” Alec said quietly.
“He was turned four last week,” she blurted out. “Ye’ll
excuse me,
Mr. Burkett, but I’m that overdone that I jest canna’
help
myself,” and she sank into a chair.
He knelt by the dead child’s side and prayed, while the slow
rise
and fall of the mother’s sobs rilled the room. When he rose
his
eyes were all moist.
“God will help you, if you ask Him. His ways are secret. We
cannot
understand His purpose. But have faith in Him. He has
done it for
the best,” he said.
“Ay, I know, I know, Mr. Burkett. But ye see he was the
youngest,
and that bonny——”
“Let
“Let me try to comfort you,” he said.
*****
When they came downstairs again, her face was calmer and her
voice
steadier. The coroner, a dapper man with a bright-red tie,
was
taking off his gloves and macintosh ; the room was fast filling
with silent figures, and the old grandmother was hobbling to and
fro with noisy, excited importance.
“Will ye na’ stay for t’ inquest ?”
Alec shook his head. “No, I can’t stop now. I have a School-
board
meeting to go to. But I will come up this afternoon.”
“Thank’ee, Mr. Burkett, God bless thee,” said Mrs. Matheson.
He shook hands with the coroner, who was grumbling con-
cerning the
weather ; then strode out back down the valley.
Though long since he had grown familiar with the aspects of
suffering, that scene in the cottage, by reason of its very
simplicity,
had affected him strangely. His heart was full of
slow sorrow for
the woman’s trouble, and the image of the child,
lying beautiful
in its death-sleep, passed and repassed in his
mind.
By-and-bye, the moaning of the wind, the whirling of lost
leaves,
the inky shingle-beds that stained the fell-sides, inclined his
thoughts to a listless brooding.
Life seemed dull, inevitable, draped in sombre, drifting shadows,
like the valley-head. Yet in all good he saw the hand of God, a
mysterious, invisible force, ever imperiously at work beneath the
ravages of suffering and of sin.
It was close upon six o’ clock when he reached home. He was
drenched
to the skin, and as he sat before the fire, dense clouds of
steam
rose from his mud-stained boots and trousers.
“Now, Mr. Burkett, jest ye gang and tak off them things,
while I
make yer tea. Ye’ll catch yer death one of these days—
I know ye
will. I sometimes think ye haven’t more sense than
a boy,
a boy, traipsin’ about all t’ day in t’ wet, and niver takin’ yer
meals
proper-like.”
A faint smile flickered across his face. He was used to his
landlady’s scoldings.
“A child was drowned yesterday in the beck up at Beda
Cottages. I
had to go back there this afternoon to arrange about
the
funeral,” he mumbled, half-apologetically.
Mrs. Parkin snorted defiantly, bustling round the table as she
spread the cloth. Presently she broke out again :
“An’ noo, ye set there lookin’ as white as a bogle. Why
don’t ye go
an’ git them wet clothes off. Ye’re fair wringin’.”
He obeyed ; though the effort to rise was great. He felt
curiously
cold : his teeth were clacking, and the warmth from the
flames
seemed delicious.
In his bedroom a dizziness caught him, and it was a moment
before he
could recognise the familiar objects. And he realised
that he was
ill, and looked at himself in the glass with a dull, scared
expression. He struggled through his dressing however, and went
back to his tea. But, though he had eaten nothing since the
morning, he had no appetite ; so, from sheer force of habit, he
lit
a pipe, wheeling his chair close to the fire.
And, as the heat penetrated him, his thoughts spun aimlessly
round
the day’s events, till these gradually drifted into the back-
ground of his mind, as it were, and he and they seemed to have
become altogether detached. His forehead was burning, and a
drowsy, delicious sense of physical weakness was stealing over
his
limbs. He was going to be ill, he remembered ; and it was
with
vague relief that he looked forward to the prospect of long
days of
monotonous inactivity, long days of repose from the daily
routine
of fatigue. The details of each day’s work, the
accomplishment
of which, before, had appeared so indispensable,
now, he felt in his
lassitude,
lassitude, had faded to insignificance. Mrs. Parkin was right :
he
had been overdoing himself; and with a clear conscience he
would
take a forced holiday in bed. Things in the parish would
get
along without him till the end of the week. There was
only the
drowned child’s funeral, and, if he could not go, Milner,
the
neighbouring vicar, would take it for him. His pipe slipped
from
his hand to the hearthrug noiselessly, and his head sank
forward.
. . .
He was dreaming of the old churchyard. The trees were
rocking their
slim, bare arms ; drip, drip, drip, the drops pattered
on to the
tombstones, tight-huddled in the white, wet light of the
moon ;
the breath of the old churchyard tasted warm and moist,
like the
reek of horses after a long journey.
The child’s funeral was finished. Mrs. Matheson had cried
noisily
into her apron ; the mourners were all gone now ; and
alone, he
sat down on the fresh-dug grave. By the moonlight he
tried to
decipher the names carved on the slabs ; but most of the
letters
had faded away, and moss-cushions had hidden the rest.
Then he
found it—”George Matheson, aged four years and five
days,” and
underneath were carved Mrs. Matheson’s words :
“He was the
bonniest boy in all the parish.” He sat on, with
the dread of
death upon him, the thought of that black senseless-
ness ahead,
possessing him, so sudden, so near, so intimate, that it
seemed
entirely strange to have lived on, forgetful of it. By-
and-bye,
he saw her coming towards him—Ethel, like a figure
from a
picture, wearing a white dress that trailed behind her,
a red
rose pinned at the waist, and the old smile on her lips. And
she
came beside, him, and told him how her husband had gone
away for
ever, and he understood at once that he and she were
betrothed
again, as it had been five years ago. He tried to answer
her, but
somehow the words would not come ; and, as he was
striving
striving to frame them, there came a great crash. A bough
clattered
down on the tombstones ; and with a start he awoke.
A half-burned coal was smoking in the fender. He felt as if he
had
been sleeping for many hours.
He fell to stupidly watching the red-heat, as it pulsed through
the
caves of coal, to imagining himself climbing their ashen
mountain-ridges, across dark defiles, up the face of treacherous
precipices. . . .
Hundreds of times, here, in this room, in this chair, before this
fire, he had sat smoking, picturing the old scenes to himself,
musing of Ethel Fulton (Ethel Winn she had been then ; but,
after
her marriage, he had forced himself to think of her as bearing
her husband’s name—that was a mortification from which he had
derived a sort of bitter satisfaction). But now, with the long
accumulation of his solitude—five years he had been vicar of
Scarsdale—he had grown so unconscious of self, so indifferent to
the course of his own existence, that every process of his mind
had, from sheer lack of external stimulation, stagnated, till,
little
by little, the growth of mechanical habit had come to
mould its
shape and determine its limitations. And hence, not for
a
moment had he ever realised the grip that this habit of
senti-
mental reminiscence had taken on him, nor the grotesque
extent
of its futile repetition. Such was the fervour of his
attitude
towards his single chapter of romance.
Five years ago, she and he had promised their lives to one
another.
And the future had beckoned them onward, gaily,
belittling every
obstacle in its suffusion of glad, alluring colour.
He was poor :
he had but his curate’s stipend, and she was used to
a regular
routine of ease. But he would have tended her wants,
waiting on
her, watching over her, indefatigably ; chastening all
the best
that was in him, that he might lay it at her feet. And
together,
together, hand in hand, they would have laboured in God’s service.
At least so it seemed to him now.
Then had come an enforced separation ; and later, after a
prolonged,
unaccountable delay, a letter from her explaining, in
trite,
discursive phrases, how it could never be—it was a mistake
—she
had not known her own mind—now she could see things
clearer—she
hoped he would forgive and forget her.
A wild determination to go at once to her, to plead with her,
gripped him ; but for three days he was helpless, bound fast by
parish duties. And when at last he found himself free, he had
already begun to perceive the hopelessness of such an errand,
and,
with crushed and dogged despair, to accept his fate as
irrevocable.
In his boyhood—at the local grammar-school, where his ugli-
ness had
made him the butt of his class, and later, at an insignificant
Oxford college, where, to spare his father, whose glebe was at
the
time untenanted, he had set himself grimly to live on an
impossibly
slender allowance—at every turn of his life, he had
found himself
at a disadvantage with his fellows. Thus he had
suffered much,
dumbly—meekly many would have said—without a sign
of resent-
ment, or desire for retaliation. But all the while, in
his tenacious,
long-suffering way, he was stubbornly inuring
himself to an
acceptance of his own disqualifications. And so,
once rudely
awakened from his dream of love, he wondered with
heavy
curiosity at his faith in its glamorous reality, and,
remembering
the tenour of his life, suffered bitterly like a man
befooled by his
own conceit.
Some months after the shattering of his romance, the rumour
reached
him that James Fulton, a prosperous solicitor in the town,
was
courting her. The thing was impossible, a piece of idle
gossip,
he reasoned with himself. Before long, however, he heard
it
again, in a manner that left no outlet for doubt.
It
It seemed utterly strange, unaccountable, that she, whose eager
echoing of all his own spiritual fervour and enthusiasm for the
work of the Church still rang in his ears, should have chosen a
man, whose sole talk had seemed to be of dogs and of horses, of
guns and of game ; a man thick-minded, unthinking, self-com-
placent ; a man whom he himself had carelessly despised as devoid
of any spark of spirituality.
And, at this moment, when the first smartings of bitter bewil-
derment were upon him, the little living of Scarsdale fell
vacant,
and his rector, perhaps not unmindful of his trouble,
suggested
that he should apply for it.
The valley was desolate and full of sombre beauty ; the parish,
sparsely-peopled but extensive ; the life there would be
monotonous,
almost grim, with long hours of lonely brooding. The
living was
offered to him. He accepted it excitedly.
And there, busied with his new responsibilities, throwing him-
self
into the work with a suppressed, ascetic ardour, news of the
outside world reached him vaguely, as if from afar.
He read of her wedding in the local newspaper : later, a few
trite
details of her surroundings ; and then, nothing more.
But her figure remained still resplendent in his memory, and, as
time slipped by, grew into a sort of gleaming shrine, incarnating
for him all the beauty of womanhood. And gradually, this incar-
nation grew detached, as it were, from her real personality, so
that,
when twice a year he went back to spend Sunday with his
old
rector, to preach a sermon in the parish church, he felt no
shrink-
ing dread lest he should meet her. He had long ceased to
bear any
resentment against her, or to doubt that she had done
what was
right. The part that had been his in the little drama
seemed
altogether of lesser importance.
*****
All
All night he lay feverishly tossing, turning his pillow aglow
with
heat, from side to side ; anxiously reiterating whole inco-
herent conversations and jumbled incidents.
At intervals, he was dimly conscious of the hiss of wind-swept
leaves outside, and of rain-gusts rattling the window-panes ; and
later, of the sickly light of early morning streaking the ceiling
with curious patterns. By-and-bye, he dropped into a fitful
sleep,
and forgot the stifling heat of his bed.
Then the room had grown half full of daylight, and Mrs.
Parkin was
there, fidgetting with the curtains. She said some-
thing which
he did not hear, and he mumbled that he had slept
badly, and that
his head was aching.
Some time later—how long he did not know—she appeared again,
and a
man, whom he presently understood to be a doctor, and who
put a
thermometer, the touch of which was deliciously cool, under
his
armpit, and sat down at the table to write. Mrs. Parkin
and he
talked in whispers at the foot of the bed : they went away ;
Mrs.
Parkin brought him a cup of beef-tea and some toast ; and
then he
remembered only the blurred memories of queer, un-
finished
dreams.
Consciousness seemed to return to him all of a sudden ; and,
when it
was come, he understood dimly that, somehow, the fatigue of
long
pain was over, and he tasted the peaceful calm of utter
lassitude.
He lay quite still, his gaze following Mrs. Parkin, as she moved
to
and fro across the room, till it fell on a basket-full of grapes
that stood by the bedside. They were unfamiliar, inexplicable ;
they puzzled him ; and for awhile he feebly turned the matter
over in his mind. Presently she glanced at him, and he lifted his
hand towards the basket.
“Would ye fancy a morsel o’ fruit noo ? ‘Twas Mrs. Fulton
that sent
’em,” she said.
The Yellow Book—Vol. III. L
She
She held the basket towards him, and he lifted a bunch from it.
They
were purple grapes, large and luscious-looking. Ethel had
sent
them. How strange that was ! For an instant he doubted
if he were
awake, and clutched the pillow to make sure that it was
real.
“Mrs. Fulton sent them ?” he repeated.
“Ay, her coachman came yesterday in t’ forenoon to inquire
how ye
were farin’, and left that fruit for ye. Ay, Mr. Burkett,
but
ye’ve had a mighty quantity o’ callers. Most all t’ parish has
been askin for news o’ ye. An’ that poor woman from t’ factory
cottages has been doon forenoon and night.”
“How long have I been in bed ?” he asked after a pause.
“Five days and five nights. Ye’ve bin nigh at death’s door,
ravin’
and moanin’ like a madman. But, noo, I must’na keep ye
chatterin’. Ye should jest keep yeself quiet till t’ doctor
coomes.
He’ll be mighty surprised to find ye so much improved,
and in
possession of yer faculties.”
And she left him alone.
He lay staring at the grapes, while excitement quickened every
pulse. Ethel had sent them—they were from Ethel—Ethel had
sent
them through his brain, to and fro, boisterously, the thought
danced. And then, he started to review the past, dispassionately,
critically, as if it were another man’s ; and soon, every detail, as
he
lingered on it, seemed to disentangle itself, till it all
achieved a curious
simplification. The five years at Scarsdale
became all blurred : they
resembled an eventless waste-level,
through which he had been
mechanically trudging. But the other
day, it seemed, he was with
her—he and she betrothed to one
another. A dozen scenes passed
before his eyes : with a flush of
hot, intolerable shame, he saw
himself, clumsy, uncouth, devoid
of personal charm, viewing her
bluntly, selfishly through the
cumbrous medium of his own
personality.
personality. And her attitude was clear too : the glamour, woven
of
habitual, sentimental reminiscence, faded, as it were, from her
figure, and she appeared to him simply and beautifully human ;
living, vibrating, frail. Now he knew the
meaning of that last
letter of hers—the promptings of each phrase
; the outpourings of
his ideals, enthusiasms, aspirations—callow,
blatant, crude, he
named them bitterly—had scared her : she had
felt herself unequal
to the strain of the life he had offered her
: in her loveable,
womanish frailty, she had grown to dread it ;
and he realised all
that she had suffered before she had brought
herself to end it—the
long struggles with doubt and suspense. The
veil that had
clogged his view was lifted : he knew her now : he
could read
the writing on her soul : he was securely equipped for
loving her ;
and now, she had passed out of his life, beyond
recall. In his
blindness he had not recognised her, and had
driven her away.
How came it that to-day, for the first time, all these things were
made clear ?
The clock struck ; and while he was listening to its fading
note,
the door-handle clicked briskly, and the doctor walked in.
He
talked cheerily of the crops damaged by the storm, and the
sound
of his voice seemed to vibrate harshly through the
room.
“There’s a heavy shower coming up,” he remarked. “By the
way, you’re
quite alone here, Mr. Burkett, I believe. Have you
no relatives
whom you would like to send for ?”
“No—no one,” Alec answered. “Mrs. Parkin will look after
me.”
“Yes—but you see,” and he came and sat down by the bedside,
“I don’t
say there’s any immediate danger ; but you’ve had a very
near
touch of it. Now isn’t there any old friend ?—you ought
not to be
alone like this.” He spoke the last words with emphasis.
Alec
Alec shook his head. His gaze had fallen on the basket of
grapes
again : he was incoherently musing of Ethel.
“Mind, I don’t say there’s any immediate danger,” he heard the
man
repeating; “but I must tell you that you’re not altogether
out of
the wood yet.”
He paused.
“You ought to be prepared for the worst, Mr. Burkett.”
The last phrase lingered in Alec’s mind ; and slowly its
meaning
dawned upon him.
“You mean I might die at any moment ? ” he asked.
“No, no—I don’t say that,” the other answered evasively.
“But you
see the fever has left you very weak ; and of course in
such
cases one can never be quite sure——”
The rest did not reach Alec’s ears ; he was only vaguely aware
of
the murmur of the man’s voice.
Presently he perceived that he had risen.
“I will come back in the afternoon,” he was saying. “I’ll tell
Mrs.—Mrs. Parker to bring you in some breakfast.”
After the doctor had gone he dozed a little . . .
Then remembered the man’s words—”No immediate danger,
but you must
be prepared for the worst.” The sense of it all
flashed upon him
: he understood what the man had meant : that
was the way doctors
always told such things he guessed. So the
end was near . . . He
wondered, a little curiously, if it would
come before to-night,
or to-morrow … It was near, quite near,
he repeated to himself;
and gradually, a peacefulness permeated
his whole being, and he
was vaguely glad to be alone. . . .
A little while, and he would be near God. He felt himself
detached
from the world, and at peace with all men.
His life, as he regarded it trailing behind him, across the stretch
of past years, seemed inadequate, useless, pitiable almost ; of
his
own
own personality, as he now realised it, he was ashamed—petty
mortifications, groping efforts, a grotesque capacity for futile,
melancholy brooding—he rejoiced that he was to have done with
it.
The end was near, quite near, he repeated once again.
Then, afterwards, would come rest—the infinite rest of the
Saviour’s
tenderness, and the strange, wonderful expectation
of the
mysterious life to come . . . A glimpse of his own serenity, of
his own fearlessness, came to him ; and he was moved by a quick
flush of gratitude towards God. He thought of the terror of the
atheist’s death—the world, a clod of dead matter blindly
careering
through space ; humanity, a casual, senseless growth,
like the
pullulating insects on a rottening tree. . . .
A little while, only a little while, and he would be near God.
And,
softly, under his breath, he implored pardon for the countless
shortcomings of his service. . . .
The German clock on the mantel-piece ticked with methodical
fussiness : the flames in the grate flickered lower and lower ; and
one
by one dropped, leaving dull-red cinders. Through the
window,
under the half-drawn blind, was the sky, cold with the
hard, white
glare of the winter sun, flashing above the bare,
bony mountain-
backs ; and he called to mind spots in the little,
desolate parish,
which, with a grim, clinging love, he had come
to regard as his
own for always. Who would come after him, live
in this house
of his, officiate in the square, grey-walled
church, move and work
in God’s service among the people ? . .
.
And, while he lay drowsily musing on the unfinished dream,
a muffled
murmur of women’s voices reached his ears. By an
intuition, akin
perhaps to animal instinct, he knew all at once
that it was she,
talking with Mrs. Parkin down in the room below.
Prompted by a
rush of imperious impulse he raised himself on his
elbow to
listen.
There
There was a rustling of skirts in the passage and the sound of
the
voices grew clearer.
“Good day, ma’am, and thank ye very kindly, I’m sure,” Mrs.
Parkin
was saying.
No reply came, though he was straining every nerve to
catch it …
At last, subdued, but altogether distinct, her
voice :
“You’re sure there’s nothing else I can send ?”
The door of his room was ajar. He dug his nails into the
panel-edge,
and tried to swing it open. But he could scarcely
move it, and in
a moment she would be gone.
Suddenly he heard his own voice—loud and queer it sounded:
“Ethel—Ethel.”
Hurried steps mounted the stairs, and Mrs. Parkin’s white cap
and
spectacled face appeared.
“What be t’matter, Mr. Burkett ?” she asked breathlessly.
“Stop her—tell her.”
“Dearie, dearie me, he’s off wanderin’ agin.”
“No, no ; I’m all right—tell—ask Mrs. Fulton if she would
come up to
see me ?”
“There, there, Mr. Burkett, don’t ye excite yeself. Ye’re not
fit to
see any one, ye know that. Lie ye doon agin, or ye’ll be
catchin’
yer death o’ cauld.”
“Ask her to come, please—just for a minute.”
“For Heaven’s sake lie doon. Ye’ll be workin’ yeself into a
fever
next. There, there, I’ll ask her for ye, though I’ve na
notion
what t’doctor ‘ud say.”
She drew down the blind and retired, closing the door quietly
behind
her.
The next thing he saw was Ethel standing by his bedside.
He lay watching her without speaking. She wore a red dress
trimmed
trimmed with fur ; a gold bracelet was round her gloved wrist, and
a
veil half-hid her features.
Presently he perceived that she was very white, that her mouth
was
twitching, and that her eyes were full of tears.
“Alec—I’m so sorry you’re so ill … Are you in pain ?”
He shook his head absently. Her veil and the fur on her cloak
looked
odd, he thought, in the half-light of the room.
“You will be better soon : the worst is over.”
“No,” he answered, with a dreary smile. “I am going to
die.”
She burst into sobs.
“No, no, Alec . . . You must not think that.”
He stretched his arm over the coverlet towards her, and felt the
soft pressure of her gloved hand.
“Forgive me, Ethel, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to pain you.
But it is
so ; the doctor told me this morning.”
She sat down by the bedside, still crying, pressing her handker-
chief to her eyes.
“Ethel, how strange it seems. Do you know I haven’t seen
you since I
left Cockermouth ?” The words came deliberately,
for his mind had
grown quite calm. “How the time has
flown !”
Her grasp on his hand tightened, but she made no answer.
“It was very kind of you to come all this way, Ethel, to
see me.
Will you stay a little and let me talk to you ? It’s
more than
five years since we ve talked together, you know,” and
he smiled
faintly. “Don’t cry so, Ethel, dear. I did not mean
to make you
cry. There’s no cause to cry, dear ; you’ve made
me so
happy.”
“My poor, poor Alec,” she sobbed.
“You’d almost forgotten the old days, perhaps,” he continued
dreamily,
dreamily, talking half to himself; “for it’s a long while ago now.
But to me it seems as if it had all just happened. You see I’ve
been vegetating rather, here in this lonely, little place . . .
Don’t
go on crying, Ethel dear … let me tell you about things a
little.
There’s no harm in it now, because you know I’m——”
“Oh ! don’t—don’t say that. You’ll get better. I know you
will.”
“No, Ethel, I sha’n’t. Something within me tells me that my
course
is done. Besides, I don’t want to get better. I’m so
happy . . .
Stay a little with me, Ethel … I wanted to
explain … I was
stupid, selfish, in the old days——”
“It was I—I who—” she protested through her tears.
“No, you were quite right to write me that letter. I’ve
thought that
almost from the first . . . I’m sure of it,” he added,
as if
convincing himself definitely. “It could never be . . . it was
my
fault … I was stupid and boorish and wrapped up in myself.
I
did not try to understand your nature … I didn’t understand
anything about women … I never had a sister … I took
for
granted that you were always thinking and feeling just as I
was.
I never tried to understand you, Ethel … I was not fit
to be
entrusted with you.”
“Alec, Alec, it is not true. You were too good, too noble-
hearted.
I felt you were far above me. Beside you I felt I
was silly and
frivolous. Your standards about everything seemed
so high——”
But he interrupted, unheeding her :
“You don’t know, Ethel, how happy you’ve made me. … I
have thought
of you every day. In the evenings, I used to sit
alone,
remembering you and all the happy days we had together,
and the
remembrance of them has been a great joy to me. I used
to go over
them all, again and again. The day that we all went
to
to Morecambe, and that walk along the seashore, when the tide
caught
us, and I carried you across the water . . . the time that
we
went to those ruins, and you wore the primroses I picked for
you.
And I used to read over all your letters, and remember all
the
things you used to say. Downstairs, under the writing-table,
there is a black, tin cash-box—the key is on my bunch—Mrs.
Parkin
will give it you. It’s where I’ve kept everything that has
reminded me of you, all this time. Will you take it back with
you
? . . . You don’t know how you’ve helped me all these years—
I
wanted to tell you that . . . When I was in difficulties, I used
to
wonder how you would have liked me to act . . . When I
was
lonely and low-spirited, I used to tell myself that you were
happy.”
He paused for breath, and his voice died slowly in the
stillness of
the room. “You were quite right,” he murmured almost
inaudibly,
“I see it all quite clearly now.”
She was bending over him, and was framing his face in her two
hands.
“Say I was wrong,” she pleaded passionately. “Say I was
wicked,
wrong. I loved you, Alec … I was promised to you. I
should have
been so happy with you, dear . . . Alec, my Alec,
do not die . .
. God will not let you die . . . He cannot be so
cruel . . . Come
back, Alec … I love you . . . Do you hear,
my Alec ? I love you
. . . Ethel loves you . . . Before God I
love you … I was
promised to you … I broke my word . . .
I loved you all the
time, but I did not know it … Forgive me,
my Alec . . . forgive
me … I shall love you always.”
He passed his fingers over her forehead tentatively, as if he were
in darkness.
“Ethel, every day, every hour, all these years, you have been
with
me. And now I am going away. Kiss me—just once—
just once. There
can be no wrong in it now.”
She
She tore her veil from her face : their lips met, and her head
rested a moment, sobbing on his shoulder.
“Hush ! don’t cry, Ethel dear, don’t cry. You have made me
so glad.
. . . And you will remember to take the box . . . And
you will
think of me sometimes . . . And I shall pray God to
make you
happy, and I shall wait for you, Ethel, and be with you
in
thought, and if you have trouble, you will know that I shall be
sorrowing with you. Isn’t it so, dear ? . . . Now, good-bye,
dear
one—good-bye. May God watch over you.”
She had moved away. She came back again, however, and
kissed his
forehead reverently. But he was not aware of her
return, for his
mind had begun to wander.
She brushed past Mrs. Parkin in the passage, bidding her an
incoherent good-bye : she was instinctively impatient to escape
to
the protection of familiar surroundings. Inside the house, she
felt
helpless, dizzy : the melodrama of the whole scene had
stunned
her senses, and pity for him was rushing through her in
waves of
pulsing emotion.
As she passed the various landmarks, which she had noted on
her
outward journey—a group of Scotch firs, a roofless cattle-shed,
a
pile of felled trees—each seemed to wear an altered aspect.
With
what a strange suddenness it had all happened ! Yesterday
the
groom had brought back word that he was in delirium, and
had told
her of the loneliness of the house. It had seemed so sad,
his
lying ill, all alone : the thought had preyed on her conscience,
till she had started to drive out there to inquire if there were
any-
thing she could do to help him. Now, every corner round
which
the cart swung, lengthened the stretch of road that
separated her
from that tragic scene in his room . . . Perhaps it
was not right for
her to drive home and leave him? But she
couldn’t bear to stay :
it was all so dreadful. Besides, she
assured herself, she could do
no
no good. There was the doctor, and that old woman who nursed
him—they would see to everything . . . Poor, poor Alec—alone in
that grey-walled cottage, pitched at the far end of this long,
bleak
valley—the half-darkened room—his wasted, feverish face—and his
knowing that he could not live—it all came
back to her vividly, and
she shivered as if with cold. Death
seemed hideous, awful, almost
wicked in the cruelty of its
ruthlessness. And the homeward
drive loomed ahead,
interminably—for two hours she would have
to wait with the
dreadful, flaring remembrance of it all—two
hours—for the horse
was tired, and it was thirteen miles, a man by
the roadside had
told her. . . .
He was noble-hearted, saint-like . . . Her pity for him welled up
once more, and she convinced herself that she could have loved
him, worshipped him, been worthy of him as a husband—and now
he
lay dying. He had revealed his whole nature to her, it seemed.
No
one had ever understood, as she did now, what a fine character
he
was in reality. Her cheeks grew hot with indignation and
shame,
as she remembered how she had heard people laugh at him
behind
his back, refer to him mockingly as the ‘love-sick curate.’
And
all this while—for five whole years—he had gone on caring
for
her—thinking of her each day, reading her letters, recalling
the
things she used to say—yes, those were his very words.
Before,
she had never suspected that it was in his nature to
take it so
horribly tragically ; yet, somehow, directly he had
fixed his
eyes on her in that excited way, she had half-guessed
it. . .
.
The horse’s trot slackened to a walk, and the wheels crunched
over a
bed of newly-strewn stones . . . She was considering how
much of
what had happened she could relate to Jim. Oh ! the
awfulness of
his knowing beforehand like that ! She had
kissed
him : she had told him that she cared for him : she
hadn’t
been
been able to help doing that. There was no harm in it ;
she had made
him happier—he had said so himself . . . But
Jim wouldn’t
understand : he would be angry with her for
having gone, perhaps.
He wouldn’t see that she couldn’t have
done anything else. No,
she couldn’t bear to tell him : besides,
it seemed somehow like
treachery to Alec . . . Oh ! it must be
awful to know beforehand like that ! . . . The
doctor should never
have told him. It was horrible, cruel … In
the past how she
had been to blame—she saw that now :
thoughtless, selfish, alto-
gether beneath him.
It was like a chapter in a novel. His loving her silently all
these
years, and telling her about it on his deathbed. At the
thought
of it she thrilled with subtle pride : it illuminated the
whole
ordinariness of her life. The next moment the train of
her own
thoughts shamed her. Poor, poor Alec. . . . And to
reinforce her
pity, she recalled the tragic setting of the scene.
That woman—his landlady—could she have heard anything, she
wondered
with a twinge of dread ? No, the door was shut, and
his voice had
been very low.
The horse turned on to the main road, and pricking his ears,
quickened his pace.
She would remember him always. Every day, she would think
of him, as
he had asked her to do—she would never forget to do
that. And, if
she were in trouble, or difficulty, she would turn
her thoughts
towards him, just as he had told her he used to do.
She would try
to become better—more religious—for his sake.
She would read her
Bible each morning, as she knew had been his
habit. These little
things were all she could do now. Her
attitude in the future she
would make worthy of his in the
past … He would become the
secret guiding-star of her life : it
would be her hidden chapter of romance. . . .
The
The box that box which he had asked her to take. She had
promised,
and she had forgotten it. How could she get it ? It
was too late
to turn back now. Jim would be waiting for her.
She would only
just be in time for dinner as it was . . . How
could she get it ?
If she wrote to his landlady, and asked her to
send it it was
under the writing-table in the sitting-room he
had said . . . She
must get it, somehow. . . .
It was dark before she reached home. Jim was angry with her
for
being late, and for having driven all the way without a servant.
She paid no heed to his upbraiding ; but told him shortly that
Alec was still in great danger. He muttered some perfunctory
expression of regret, and went off to the stables to order a
bran-
mash for the horse. His insensibility to the importance of
the
tragedy she had been witnessing, exasperated her : she felt
bitterly
mortified that he could not divine all that she had been
suffering.
*****
The last of the winter months went, and life in the valley swept
its
sluggish course onwards. The bleak, spring winds rollicked,
hooting from hill to hill. The cattle waited for evening, huddled
under the walls of untrimmed stone ; and before the fireside, in
every farmhouse, new-born lambs lay helplessly bleating. On
Sundays the men would loaf in churlish groups about the church
door, jerk curt greetings at one another, and ask for news of
Parson Burkett. It was a curate from Cockermouth who took
the
services in his stead—one of the new-fangled sort ; a young
gentleman from London way, who mouthed his words like a girl,
carried company manners, and had a sight of strange clerical
practices.
Alec was slowly recovering. The fever had altogether left
him : a
straw-coloured beard now covered his chin, and his cheeks
were
grown hollow and peaky-looking. But by the hay-harvest,
the
the doctor reckoned, he would be as strong as ever again—so it was
commonly reported.
Mrs. Parkin declared that the illness had done him a world o’
good.
“It’s rested his mind like, and kept him from frettin’.
He was
alus ower given to studyin’ on his own thoughts, till he got
dazed like and took na notice o’ things. An’ noo,” she would
conclude, “ye should jest see him, smilin’ as free as a child.”
So, day after day, floated vaguely by, and to Alec the calm of
their
unbroken regularity was delicious. He was content to lie
still
for hours, thinking of nothing, remembering nothing, tasting
the
torpor of dreamy contemplation ; watching through the
window the
slow drifting of the shadows ; listening to the cackling
of
geese, and the plaintive bleating of sheep. . . .
By-and-bye, with returning strength, his senses quickened, and
grew
sensitive to every passing impression. To eat with elaborate
deliberation his invalid meals ; to watch the myriad specks of
gold
dancing across a bar of sunlight—these were sources of
keen,
exciting delight. But in the foreground of his mind,
transfiguring
with its glamour every trivial thought, flashed the
memory of Ethel’s
visit. He lived through the whole scene again
and again, picturing
her veiled figure as it had stood by the
bedside, wrapped in the red,
fur cloak ; and her protesting
words, her passionate tears, seemed
to form a mystic,
indissoluble bond between them, that brightened
all the future
with rainbow colours.
God had given him back to her. Whether circumstances
brought them
together frequently, or whether they were forced to
live their
lives almost wholly apart, would, he told himself, matter
but
little. Their spiritual communion would remain unbroken.
Indeed,
the prospect of such separations, proving, as it did to him,
the
sureness of the bond between them, almost elated him. There
would
be unquestioning trust between them, and, though the
world
world had separated them, the best that was in him belonged to
her.
When at length they met, there would be no need for
insistance on
common points of feeling, for repeated handling of
past threads,
as was customary with ordinary friendships. Since
each could read
the other’s heart, that sure intuition born of
chastened,
spiritual love would be theirs. If trouble came to her,
he would
be there to sacrifice all at a moment’s bidding, after the
fashion of the knights of old. Because she knew him, she would
have faith in him. To do her service would be his greatest
joy.
At first the immobile, isolated hours of his convalescence made
all
these things appear simple and inevitable, like the events of a
great dream. As time went on, however, he grew to chafe
against
his long confinement, to weary of his weakness, and of the
familiar sight of every object in the room ; and in the mornings,
when Mrs. Parkin brought him his breakfast, he found himself
longing for a letter from her—some brief word of joy that he was
recovering. He yearned for some material object, the touch of
which would recall her to him, as if a particle of her
personality
had impregnated the atoms.
Sometimes, he would force himself into believing that she would
appear again, drive out to learn the progress of his recovery . .
.
After luncheon she would leave home . . . about half-past
one,
probably . . . soon after three, he would see her . . .
Now,
she was nearing the cross-roads . . . now climbing the hill
past
Longrigg’s farm . . . she would have to walk the horse there
. . .
now, crossing the old bridge. He would lie watching the
clock ;
and when the suspense grew intolerable, to cheat it, he
would bury
his head in the pillow to count up to a thousand,
before glancing at
the hands again. So would slip by the hour of
her arrival ; still,
he would struggle to delude himself with all
manner of excuses
for
for her—she had been delayed—she had missed the turning, and
had
been compelled to retrace her steps. And, when at length
the
twilight had come, he would start to assure himself that
it was
to be to-morrow, and sink into a fitful dozing, recounting
waking
dreams of her, subtly intoxicating. . . .
*****
In April came a foretaste of summer, and, for an hour or two
every
day, he was able to hobble downstairs. He perceived the
box at
once, lying in its accustomed place, and concluded that on
learning that he was out of danger, she had sent it back to him.
The sight of it cheered him with indefinable hope : it seemed to
signify a fresh token of her faith in him: it had travelled with
her
back to Cockermouth on that wonderful day which had
brought
them together ; and now, in his eyes, it was invested
with a new
preciousness. He unlocked it, and, somehow, to
discover that its
contents had not been disturbed, was a keen
disappointment. He
longed for proof that she had been curious to
look into it, that she
had thus been able to realise how he had
prized every tiny object
that had been consecrated for him by
her. Then it flashed across
him that she herself might have
brought the box back, and
fearing to disturb him, had gone home
again without asking to
see him. All that evening he brooded over
this supposition ; yet
shrank from putting any question to Mrs.
Parkin. But the
following morning, a sudden impulse overcame his
repugnance ;
and the next moment he had learned the truth.
Untouched,
unmoved, the box had remained all the while—she had
never
taken it—she had forgotten it. And depression swept
through
him ; for it seemed that his ideal had tottered.
His prolonged isolation and his physical lassitude had quickened
his
emotions to an abnormal sensibility, and had led him to a
constant fingering, as it were, of his successive sentimental
phases.
And
And these, since they constituted his sole diversion, he had un-
consciously come to regard as of supreme importance. The cum-
bersome, complex details of life in the outside world had assumed
the simplification of an indistinct background : in his vision of
her figure he had perceived no perspective.
But now the grain of doubt was sown : it germinated in-
sidiously ;
and soon, the whole complexion of his attitude
towards her was
transformed. All at once he saw a whole net-
work of unforeseen
obstacles, besetting each detail of the prospect
he had been
planning. Swarming uncertainty fastened on him at
every turn ;
till at last, goaded to desperation, he stripped the gilding
from
the accumulated fabric of his idealised future.
And then his passion for her flamed up—ardent, unreasoning,
human.
After all, he loved as other men loved—that was the
truth : the
rest was mere calfish meandering. Stubbornly he
vindicated to
himself his right to love her . . . He was a man—
a creature of
flesh and blood, and every fibre within him was
crying out for
her—for the sight of her face ; the sound of her
voice ; the
clasp of her hand. Body and soul he loved her ; body
and soul he
yearned for her . . . She had come back to him—
she was his
again—with passionate tears she had told him that she
loved him.
To fight for her, he was ready to abandon all else.
At the
world’s laws he jibed bitterly ; before God they were man
and
wife.
The knowledge that it lay in his power to make her his for life,
to
bind her to him irrevocably, brought him intoxicating relief.
Henceforward he would live on, but for that end. Existence
without her would be dreary, unbearable. He would resign his
living and leave the church. Together they would go away,
abroad
: he would find some work to do in the great cities of
Australia
. . . She was another man’s wife—but the sin would
The Yellow Book.—Vol. III. M
be
be his—his, not hers—God would so judge it ;
and for her sake he
would suffer the punishment. Besides, he told
himself exultantly,
the sin was it not already committed ?
“Whosoever looketh on a
woman to lust after her, hath committed
adultery with her already
in his heart.”
He would go to her, say to her simply that he was come for
her. It
should be done openly, honestly in the full light of day.
New
strength and deep-rooted confidence glowed within him.
The
wretched vacillation of his former self was put away like an
old
garment. Once more he sent her words of love sounding
in his
ears—the words that had made them man and wife before
God. And
on, the train of his thoughts whirled : visions
of a hundred
scenes flitted before his eyes—he and she together as
man and
wife, in a new home across the seas, where the past
was all
forgotten, and the present was redolent of the sure joy of
perfect love. . . .
*****
He was growing steadily stronger. Pacing the floor of his
room, or
the gravel-path before the house, when the sun was
shining, each
day he would methodically measure the progress of
his strength.
He hinted of a long sea voyage to the doctor : the
man declared
that it would be madness to start before ten days had
elapsed.
Ten days—the stretch of time seemed absurd, intolerable.
But a
quantity of small matters relating to the parish remained to
be
set in order : he had determined to leave no confusion behind
him. So he mapped out a daily task for himself: thus he could
already begin to work for her : thus each day’s accomplishment
would bring him doubly nearer to her. The curate, who had
been
taking his duty, came once or twice at his request to help him ;
for he was jealously nursing his small stock of strength. He
broke
the news of his approaching departure to Mrs. Parkin, and
asked her
to
to accept the greater portion of his furniture, as an inadequate
token
of his gratitude towards her for all she had done for him.
The
good creature wept copiously, pestered him with
questions
concerning his destination, and begged him to give her
news of
him in the future. Next he sent for a dealer from
Cockermouth
to buy the remainder, and disputed with him the price
of each
object tenaciously.
One afternoon his former rector appeared, and with tremulous
cordiality wished him God-speed, assuming that the sea voyage
was
the result of doctor’s advice. And it was when the old man
was
gone, and he was alone again, that, for the first time, with a
spasm of pain, he caught a glimpse of the deception he was prac-
tising. But some irresistible force within him urged him forward—
he was powerless—to look back was impossible now—there was
more
yet to be done—he must go on—there was no time to stop
to think.
So to deaden the rising conscience-pangs, he fiercely
reminded
himself that now, but five days more separated her from
him. He
sat down to write to his bishop and resign his living,
struggling
with ambiguous, formal phrases, impetuously attributing
to his
physical weakness his inability to frame them.
The letter at length finished, instinctively dreading fresh
gnawings
of uneasiness, he forced himself feverishly into thinking
of
plans for the future, busying his mind with, time-tables,
searching
for particulars of steamers, turning over the leaves of
his bank-
book. All the money which his father had left to him
had
remained untouched : for three years they could live
comfortably on
the capital ; meanwhile he would have found some
work.
At last, when, with the growing twilight, the hills outside were
hurriedly darkening, he sank back wearily in his chair. And all
at once he perceived with dismay that nothing remained for him
to
do, nothing with which he could occupy his mind. For the
moment
moment he was alone with himself, and looking backwards,
realisation
of the eager facility with which he had successively
severed each
link, and the rapidity with which he had set himself
drifting
towards a future, impenetrable, with mysterious uncertainty,
stole over him. He had done it all, he told himself,
deliberately,
unaided ; bewildered, he tried to bring himself
face to face with
his former self, to survey himself as he had
been before the fever—
that afternoon when he had gone up to Beda
Cottages—plodding
indifferently through life in the joyless,
walled-in valley, which, he
now understood, had in a measure
reflected the spirit of his own
listless broodings. Scared
remorse seized him. The prospect of
departure, now that it was
close at hand, frightened him ; left him
aching as with the
burden of dead weight, so that, for a while, he
remained inert,
dully acquiescing in his accumulating disquietude.
Then, in desperation, he invoked her figure, imagining a dozen
incoherent versions of the coming scene—the tense words of
greeting, his passionate pleading, her impulsive yielding, and
the
acknowledgment of her trust in him. . . .
By-and-bye, Mrs. Parkin brought him his dinner. He chatted
to her
with apparent unconcern, jested regarding his appetite ; for
a
curious calm, the lucidity evoked by suppressed elation, pervaded
him.
But through the night he tossed restlessly, waking in the dark-
ness
to find himself throbbing with triumphant exhilaration ; each
time striking matches to examine the face of his watch, and
beginning afresh to calculate the hours that separated him from
the
moment that was to bind them together—the irrevocable
starting
towards the future years.
*****
She stood in the bow-window of her drawing-room, arranging
some cut
flowers in slender pink and blue vases, striped with enamel
of
of imitation gold. Behind her, the room, uncomfortably orna-
mental,
repeated the three notes of colour—gilt paper shavings
filling
the grate ; gilt-legged chairs and tables ; stiff, shiny, pink
chintzes encasing the furniture ; on the wall a blue-patterned
paper, all speckled with stars of gold.
Outside, the little lawn, bathed in the fresh morning sunlight,
glowed a luscious green, and the trim flower-beds swelled with
heightened colours. A white fox-terrier came waddling along the
garden path : she lifted the animal inside the window, stroking
his
sleek sides with an effusive demonstration of affection.
Would
Jim remember to be home in good time, she was idly
wondering ;
she had forgotten to remind him before he went to his
office, that
to-night she was to sing at a local concert.
Suddenly, she caught sight of a man’s figure crossing the lawn.
For
an instant she thought it was an old clerk, whom Jim some-
times
employed to carry messages. Then she saw that it was
Alec—coming
straight towards her. Her first impulse was to
escape from him ;
but noticing that his gaze was fixed on the
ground, she retreated
behind an angle of the window, and stood
watching him . . . Poor
Alec ! He was going away on a sea-
voyage for his health, so Jim
had heard it said in the town ; and
she formed a hasty resolve to
be very kind to the poor fellow.
Yet her vanity felt a prick of
pique, as she noticed that his gait
was grown more gaunt, more
ungainly than ever ; and she resented
that his haggard face, his
stubbly beard, which, when he lay ill,
had signified tense
tragedy, should now seem simply uncouth.
Still, she awaited his
appearance excitedly ; anticipating a renewed
proof of his
touching, dog-like devotion to her, and with a fresh
thrill of
unconscious gratitude to him for having supplied that
scene to
which she could look back with secret, sentimental pride.
The maid let him into the room. As he advanced towards
her,
her, she saw him brush his forehead with his hand impatiently,
as if
to rid his brain of an importunate thought. He took her
outstretched hand : the forced cheeriness of her phrase of
greeting died away, as she felt his gaze searching her face.
“Let us sit down,” he said abruptly.
“I’m all right again, now,” he began with a brisk, level laugh ;
and
it occurred to her that perhaps the illness had affected his mind.
“I’m so glad of that,” she stammered in reply ; “so very glad.
. . .
And you’re going away, aren’t you, for a long sea voyage ?
That
will do you ever so much good——”
But before she had finished speaking, he was kneeling on the
carpet
before her, pouring out incoherent phrases. Bewildered,
she gazed
at him, only noticing the clumsy breadth of his shoulders.
“Listen to me, Ethel, listen,” he was saying. “Everything
is
ready—I’ve given it all up—my living—the Church. I
can’t bear it
any longer—life without you, I mean . . . You are
everything to
me—I only want you—I care for nothing else
now. I am going away
to Australia. You will come with me,
Ethel—you said you loved me
. . . We love one another—come
with me—let us start life afresh.
I can’t go on living without
you … I thought it would be easy
for you to come ; I see now
that perhaps it’s difficult. You have
your home : I see that . . .
But have trust in me—I will make it
up to you. Together we
will start afresh— make a new home—a new
life. I will give you
every moment ; I will be your slave . . .
Listen to me, Ethel ; let
us go away. Everything is ready—I’ve
got money—I’ve arranged
everything. We can go up to London
to-morrow. The steamer
starts on Thursday.”
The sound of his voice ceased. She was staring at the door,
filled
with dread lest it should open, and the maid should see him
kneeling on the carpet.
“Don’t,
“Don’t,” she exclaimed, grasping his coat. “Get up, quick.”
He rose, awkwardly she thought, and stood before her.
“We were so happy together once, dear—do you remember—
in the first
days, when you promised yourself to me ? And now I
know that in
your heart you still care for me. You said so. Say
you will
come—say you will trust me—you will start to-morrow.
If you can’t
come so soon I will wait, wait till you can come,”
he added, and
she felt the trembling touch of his hands on hers,
and his breath
beating on her face.
“Don’t, please,” and she pushed back his hands. “Some one
might
see.”
“What does it matter, my darling ? We are going to belong
to one
another for always. I am going to wait for you, darling—
to be
your slave—to give up every moment of my life to you . . .
It’s
the thought of you that’s made me live, dear . . . You
brought me
back to life, that day you came . . . I’ve thought of
nothing but
you since. I’ve been arranging it all——”
“It’s impossible,” she interrupted.
“No, dear, it’s not impossible,” he pleaded.
“You’ve resigned your living—left the Church?” she asked
incredulously.
“Yes, everything,” he answered proudly.
“And all because you cared so for me ?”
“I can’t begin to live again without you. I would suffer
eternal
punishment gladly to win you . . . You will trust yourself
to me
darling ; say you will trust me.”
“Of course, Alec, I trust you. But you ve no right to——”
“Oh ! because you’re married, and it’s a sin, and I’m a
clergyman.
But I’m a man first. And for you I’ve given it
all up—everything.
You don’t understand my love for you.”
“Yes, yes, I do,” she answered quickly, alarmed by the earnest-
ness
ness of his passion, yet remembering vaguely that she had read of
such things in books.
“You will come to-morrow, darling—you will have trust in
me ?”
“You are mad, Alec. You don’t know what you are saying.
It would be
absurd.”
“It’s because you don’t understand how I love you, that you
say
that,” he broke out fiercely. “You can’t understand—you
can’t
understand.
“Yes, I can,” she protested, instinctively eager to vie with his
display of emotion.
“Then say you will come—promise it promise it,” he cried ;
and his
features were all distorted by suspense.
But at this climax of his insistance, she lost consciousness of
her
own attitude. She seemed suddenly to see all that clumsiness
which had made her refuse him before.
“It’s altogether ridiculous,” she answered shortly.
He recoiled from her: he seemed to stiffen a little all over ;
and
she felt rising impatience at his grotesque denseness in per-
sisting.
“You say it’s altogether ridiculous ?” he repeated after her
slowly.
“Yes, of course it’s ridiculous,” she repeated with uneasy
emphasis.
“I’m very sorry you should mind—feel it so—but it
isn’t my
fault.”
“Why did you say than that before God you loved me,
when you came
that day ?” he burst out with concentrated
bitterness.
“Because I thought you were dying.” The bald statement
of the truth
sprang to her lips—a spontaneous, irresistible
betrayal.
“I see
“I see—I see,” he muttered. His hands clenched till
the knuckles
showed white.
“I’m very sorry,” she added lamely. Her tone was gentler, for
his
dumb suffering moved her sensibilities. In her agitation, the
crudity of her avowal had slipped her notice.
“That’s no use,” he answered wearily.
“Alec, don’t be angry with me. Can’t we be friends? Don’t
you see
yourself now that it was mad, absurd?” she argued, eager
to
reinstate herself in his eyes. Then, as he made no answer,
“Let
us be friends, Alec, and you will go back to Scarsdale, when
you
are well and strong. You will give up nothing for my sake.
I
should not wish that, you know, Alec.”
“Yes,” he assented mechanically, “I shall go back.”
“I shall always think of this morning,” she continued,
growing
sentimentally remorseful as the sensation of rising relief
pervaded
her. “And you will soon forget all about it,” she added,
with a
cheeriness of tone that rang false ; and pause, awaiting
his answer.
“And I shall forget all about it,” he repeated after her.
To mask her disappointment, she assumed a silly, nervous
gaiety.
“And I shall keep it quite secret that you were so naughty as
to ask
me to run away with you. I sha’n’t even tell Jim.”
He nodded stupidly.
With a thin, empty smile on her face, she was debating how best
to
part with him, when, of a sudden, he rose, and, without a word,
walked out of the room.
He strode away across the lawn, and, as she watched his retreating
figure, she felt for him a shallow compassion, not unmingled with
contempt.
George Meredith
By Morton Fullerton
DEEPEST and keenest of our time who pace
The variant by-paths of the uncertain heart,
In undiscerned mysterious ways apart,
Thou huntest on the Assyrian monster’s trace :
That sweeping-pinioned Thing—with human face,
Poor Man, with wings hoof-weighted lest they start
To try the breeze above this human mart,
In heights pre-occupied of a god-like race.
Among the stammering sophists of the age
Thy words are absolute, thy vision true ;
No hand but thine is found to fit the gage
The Titan, Shakespeare, to a whole world threw.
Till thou hadst boldly to his challenge sprung,
No rival had he in our English tongue.
Jeanne-Marie
By Leila Macdonald
I
JEANNE-MARIE lived alone in the white cottage at the far end of
the
village street.
It was a long narrow street of tall houses, stretching each side
of
the white shining road, for two hundred yards or more. A
street
that was cool and shadeful even in the shadeless summer
days,
when the sun burned most hotly, when the broad roads
dazzled
between their avenues of plane-tree and poplar, and the
mountains
disappeared from the horizon in the blue haze of
heat.
From her little garden Jeanne-Marie liked to look at the
mountains
each morning, and, when for two or three days follow-
ing they
were not to be seen, she would shake her head reproach-
fully, as
at the failing of old friends.
“My boys, Jeanne-Marie is only thirty-seven,” Bourdet the
innkeeper
said to his companions, as they sat, one May afternoon,
smoking
under the chestnut-trees in front of the café. They all
looked up
as he spoke, and watched Jeanne-Marie, as she walked
slowly past
them to her cottage.
“Bourdet has been paying court,” said Leguillon, the fat, red-
faced
faced butcher, with a chuckle, as he puffed at his long pipe.
“You
see, he is anxious we should think her of an age suitable,
before
he tells us the betrothals are arranged.”
“For my part I should give many congratulations,” said the
village
postman and tobacconist, gruffly. “Jeanne-Marie is worth
any of
our girls of the village, with their bright dresses and silly
giggles.”
Bourdet laughed. “You shall come to the wedding, my
friends,” he
said, with a wink and a nod of the head to the
retreating figure
; “and since our friend Minaud there finds the
girls so
distasteful, he shall wait till our babies are old enough, and
be
betrothed to one of them.”
The postmaster laughed with the rest. “But seriously,” he
said,
“Bourdet will pardon me if I tell him our Jeanne-Marie is a
good
deal past the thirties.”
Laurent, the good-looking young farmer, who stood leaning
against
the tree round which their chairs were gathered, answered
him
gravely. “Wait, beau-pѐre, till you see her
on Sunday
coming from Mass on M. Bourdet’s arm ; the cap that
hides the
grey knot of hair at the back of the head is neat and
bright—oh !
so bright—pink or blue for choice, and if M. Bourdet
chances
to compliment the colour of the stockings—he is gay, you
know,
always—the yellow face turns rosy and all the wrinkles
go.”
And laughing maliciously at Bourdet, the young fellow
turned
away homewards.
Bourdet looked grave. “‘Tis your son-in-law that speaks like
that,
Minaud,” he said, “otherwise I would say that in my day
the young
fellows found it better to amuse themselves with the
young girls
than to mock at the old ones.”
“You are right, my friend,” said Minaud. “Tis the regiment
that
taught Laurent this, and many other things. But it is a
good
good boy, though with a sharp tongue. To these young ones it
seems
all foolishness to be an old girl.”
And the others nodded agreement.
So they sat, chatting, and drawing at their long pipes, while the
afternoon sun gleamed on the little gardens and on the closed
green shutters of the houses ; and the slow, large oxen lumbered
through the village street, their yoked heads pressed well down,
and their tails flicking unceasingly at the swarm of flies.
Jeanne-Marie stood in her garden, blinking thoughtfully at the
flowers, while she shaded her eyes with her hand. On her bare
head the sparse brown hair was parted severely and neatly to each
side, and the deep southern eyes looked steadily out of the
tanned
and wrinkled face. Her light cotton bodice fell away from
the
thin lines of her neck and shoulders, and her sabots clicked
harshly
as she moved about the garden.
“At least the good God has given me a fine crab-apple bloom
this
year,” Jeanne-Marie said, as she looked at the masses of rich
blossom. On the wall the monthly roses were flowering thickly,
and the Guelder roses bent their heads under the weight of their
heavy bunches. ” In six days I shall have the peonies, and the
white rose-bush in the corner is coming soon,” said Jeanne-Marie
contentedly.
II
It was four and a half years ago that Jeanne-Marie had come to
the
white cottage next to the mill, with the communal school
opposite. Till that autumn day, when a pair of stout oxen had
brought her goods to the door, she had lived with her brother,
who
was métayer to M. François, the
owner of the big villa a quarter
of
of a mile beyond the village. Her father had been métayer ; and
when he died, his son Firman—a
fine-looking young man, not
long home from his service—had taken
his place. So the change
at the métairie had very little affected Jeanne-Marie.
But she missed her father sorely every day at mid-day, when she
remembered that there was one less to cook for ; that the tall,
straight old figure would not come in at the door, and that the
black pudding might remain uncooked for all Firman’s noticing ;
and Jeanne-Marie would put the bouillon by the fire, and sit down
and cry softly to herself.
They were very kind to her at the villa, and at night, when
Firman
was at the café, she would take the stockings and the
linen and
darn them in the kitchen, while she listened to the
servants’
talk, and suppressed her patois as much as
possible, for
they were from the North, and would not
understand.
Two years after her father’s death, Jeanne-Marie began to
notice
that Firman went no more to the café in the evening,
and had
always his shirt clean, and his best black smocked
cape for the
market in the town on Mondays, and for Mass on
Sundays.
“It astonishes me,” she had said, when she was helping
M. François’
cook that day the château-folk had come to
déjeûner, unexpectedly—for Jeanne-Marie’s
cooking was very
good indeed— “because, you understand, that is
not his way at
all. Now, if it were Paul Puyoo or the young
André, it would
be quite ordinary ; but with Firman, I doubt with
him it is a
different thing.”
And Anna had nodded her black head sagely over the omelette
aux fines herbes as she answered :
“Jeanne-Marie, Firman wishes
to marry ; Jeanne-Marie, for my own
part, I say it’s that little
fat blue-eyed Suzanne from the métairie on the hill.”
Suzanne
III
Suzanne looked very pretty the day she came home to Mr.
François’
métairie, leaning on her husband’s
arm ; but Jeanne-Marie
was not there to see ; she was sitting in
the large chair in the
kitchen of the white cottage, and she was
sobbing with her head
in her hands. “And indeed the blessed
Virgin herself must have
thought me crazy, to see me sitting
sobbing there, with the house
in confusion, and not a thing to
cook with in the kitchen,” she
said, shamefacedly, to Marthe
Legrand from the mill, when she
came in, later, to help her. “You
should have remained,” Marthe
answered, nodding at her pityingly.
“You should have remained,
Jeanne-Marie ; the old house is the
old house, and the good God
never meant the wedding of the young
ones to drive away the old
ones from the door.”
Jeanne-Marie drew in her breath at the words “old ones.”
“But the
book says I am only thirty-four!” she told herself;
and that
night she looked in the old Mass-book, to be sure if it
could be
true ; and there was the date set down very clearly, in
the
handwriting of Dubois, her father’s oldest friend ; for Jeanne-
Marie’s father himself could neither read nor write—he was, as he
said with pride, of the old school, “that kissed our sweethearts,
and found that better than writing them long scribbles on white
paper, as the young ones do now ; and thought a chat with a
friend on Sundays and holidays worth more than sitting cramped
up, reading the murders and the adulteries in the newspapers.”
So
it was Dubois who wrote down the children’s births in the old
Mass book. Yes, there they were. Catherine first of all ; poor
Catherine, who was so bright and pretty, and died that rainy
The Yellow Book—Vol. III. N
winter
winter when she was just twelve years old. Then “Jeanne-Marie,
née
le 28 Novembre 1854, à minuit,” and added, in the same hand-
writing, “On nous raconte qu’à cette heure-là nous étions en
train de gagner une grande bataille en Russie ! Que ça lui porte
bonheur !” Eight years later; “Jacques Firman, né le 12
Fѐvrier à
midi.” It all came back to Jeanne-Marie as she read ;
that scene
of his birth, when she was just eight years old. She
was sitting
alone in the kitchen, crying, for they had told her her
mother
was very ill, and had been ill all the night, and just as the
big
clock was striking twelve she heard the voice of the neighbour
who had spent the night there, calling to her ; “Jeanne-Marie,
viens vite, ta mere veut te voir” ; and she had gone, timid and
hesitating, into the darkened room. The first thing she noticed
was the large fire blazing on the open hearth—she had never
known
her father and mother have a fire before—and she wondered
much
whether it was being too cold that had made her mother ill,
as it
had little Catherine. She looked towards the bed and saw
her
mother lying there, her eyes closed, and very pale—so pale
that
Jeanne-Marie was frightened and ran towards her father ; but
he
was smiling where he stood by the bed, and the child was
reassured. She saw him stoop and kiss his wife on the forehead,
and call her his “bonne petite femme,” and taking Jeanne-Marie
by
the hand he showed her the sage-femme—the
sage-femme who
had come the
night before to make her mother well—sitting near
the fire with a
white bundle in her arms, and thanked the good
God aloud that he
had sent him a fine boy at last. Old Dubois
had come in gently,
his béret in his hand, as Jeanne-Marie’s father
was speaking, and
turning to the bed had reiterated emphatically,
“Tu as bien fait,
chѐre dame, tu as bien fait.”
Jeanne-Marie sat silently going over it all in her mind. “Té,”
she
murmured, “how quickly they all go ; the father, the mother,
old
old Dubois, even Jeanne the voisine, is gone.
I alone am left,
and the good God knows if there will be any to
cry for me when
my turn comes to go.” She shut the old Mass-book,
and put it
carefully back on the shelf, and she went to the old
looking-glass
and the tanned wrinkled face met its reflection
very calmly and
patiently. “I think it was the hard work in the
fields when I
was young,” she said; “certainly Marthe was right.
It is the
face of an old woman, a face more worn than hers,
though she is
beyond forty and has borne so many children.”
IV
Firman had urged his sister to stay on at the métairie after his
marriage. “You should not go, it
is not natural,” he said one
evening a few weeks before his
wedding, while they were piling
the small wood in the shed. “The
old house will not be the old
house without you. Suzanne wishes
it also. Parbleu ! Is it
the custom
for the fathers to turn their sons out, when they marry ?
Then,
why should I let the old sister go, now my time for
marrying has
come ? Suzanne is a good girl and pretty ; and has
never even
looked at any young fellow in the village—for I, as you
know, am
particular, and I like not the manners in some villages,
where a
girl’s modesty is counted nothing—but blood is worth the
most,
ma foi, as the old father used to say
; and badly must he
think of me to see the old sister making room
even for the little
Suzanne.”
But Jeanne-Marie shook her head. “I cannot well explain it,
Firman,”
she said. “It’s not that your Suzanne comes unwelcome
to me—no,
the good God knows it’s not that—but it would be
so
so strange. I should see the old mother’s shadow, at the table
where
you sat, and in the bed where you lay. I might get foolish,
and
angry, Firman. So let me go, and, when the little ones come,
I
shall be their grandmother, and Suzanne will forgive me.”
That was four and a half years ago, and it was a very lonely
four
and a half years at the white cottage. Even the cooking,
when it
was for herself alone, became uninteresting, and the zest
went
out of it. Jeanne-Marie, in her loneliness, hungered for the
animal life that had unconsciously formed a great part of her
existence at the métairie. Every springtime
she would sit, some-
times for hours, in her garden, watching the
flocks of callow geese,
as they wandered along the road in front
of the mill, pecking at
the ground as they went, and uttering all
the time their little
plaintive cries, that soothed her with its
echo of the old home.
When the boys in their bérets, with their
long poles and their loud
cries of “guà, guà,” drove the cows and
the oxen home from the
fields at sunset, Jeanne-Marie would come
out of her cottage, and
watch the patient, sleek beasts, as they
dawdled along. And she
would think longingly of the evenings at
the métairie, when she
never missed
going out to see the oxen, as they lay contentedly on
their
prickly bedding, moving their heavy jaws slowly up
and down, too
lazy even to look up as she entered.
Firman loved his oxen, for they were well trained and strong,
and
did good work ; but Jeanne-Marie would have laughed in
those
days, had she been told she loved the animals of the farm.
“I
remember,” she said to Marthe of the mill one day, “how I
said to
the old father years ago : When the children of M.
François came
to the métairie, it is—”Oh, Jeanne-Marie,
you will
not kill that pretty little grey hen with the feathered
legs,” and “Oh !
Jeanne-Marie, you must not drown so many kittens
this time” :
but I say to them always : “My children, the rich
have their toys
and
and have the time and money to make toys of their animals ; but
to
us poor folk they are the useful creatures God has given us
for
food and work, and they are not playthings.”‘ : So I said then ;
but
now, ah, now Marthe, it is different. Do you remember
how
old Dubois for ever quarrelled with young Baptiste, but when
they
wrote from the regiment to tell him the boy was dead of
fever,
during the great manoeuvres, do you remember how the old
father
mourned, and lay on his bed for a whole day, fasting ? So
it
always is, Marthe. The cow butts the calf with her horns,
but
when the calf is gone, the mother moans for it all the
day.”
Firman was too busy with his farm and his new family ties to
come
much to see his sister, or to notice how rarely she came
up to
the métairie now. For Suzanne had never
forgiven, and
that was why Jeanne-Marie walked up so seldom to M. François’s
métairie.
Did not all the village say that it was Suzanne’s doing that
Firman’s sister left the farm on his marriage ? That Suzanne’s
jealousy had driven Jeanne-Marie away ? And when this came
to the
ears of Firman’s wife, and the old folks shook their heads in
her
presence over the strange doings of young couples now-a-
days,
the relief that the dreaded division of supremacy with her
husband’s sister was spared her, was lost in anger against
Jeanne-
Marie, as the cause of this village scandal. The jealousy
that she
had always felt for the “chѐre soeur,” whom Firman loved
and
respected, leapt up within her. “People say he loves his
sister,
and that it is I who part them ; they shall see—yes, they
shall
see.”
And bit by bit, with all a woman’s subtle diplomacy, she drew
her
husband away from his sister’s affection, until in a year or two
their close intimacy had weakened to a gradually slackening
friendship.
At
At night-time, when Firman’s passionate southern nature lay
under
the thrall of his wife’s beauty, she would whisper to him in
her
soft patois, “Love me well, my husband, for
I have only you
to love ; others are jealous of my happiness, and
even Jeanne-
Marie is envious of your wife, and of the babe that
is to come.”
And the hot Spanish blood, that his mother had given him,
would leap
to Firman’s face as he took her in his arms, and swore
that all
he loved, loved her ; and those who angered her, he cared
not
for.
In the first year of their marriage, when Jeanne-Marie came
almost
every day, Suzanne would show her with pride all the
changes and
alterations in the old house. “See here, my sister,”
she said to
her one day, only six months after the wedding, when
she was
taking her over the house, “this room that was yours, we
have
dismantled for the time ; did it not seem a pity to keep an
unused room all furnished, for the sun to tarnish, and the damp
to
spoil ?” And Jeanne-Marie, as she looked round on the
bare
walls and the empty corners of the little room, where she
and
Catherine had slept together in the old days, answered
quietly,
“Quite true, Suzanne, quite true ; it would be a great
pity.”
That night when she and Marthe sat together in the kitchen
she told
her of the incident.
“But, Jeanne-Marie,” Marthe interrupted eagerly, “how was
it you had
left your furniture there, since it was yours ?”
“How was it? But because little Catherine had slept in the
old bed,
and sat in the old chairs, and how could I take them
away from
the room ?”
“Better that than let Suzanne break them up for firewood,”
Marthe
replied shortly.
When little Henri was born, a year after the marriage, Suzanne
would
not let Jeanne-Marie be at the métairie,
and she sent
Firman
Firman down beforehand to tell her that she feared the excitement
of
her presence. Jeanne-Marie knew she was disliked and dis-
trusted
; but this blow fell very heavily : though she raised her
head
proudly and looked her brother full in the face when he
stammered
out his wife’s wishes.
“For the sake of our name, and what they will say in the
village, I
am sorry for this,” she said ; and Firman went without a
word.
But when he was gone Jeanne-Marie’s pride broke down, and
in the
darkness of the evening she gathered her shawl round her,
and
crept up to the métairie door.
Hour after hour she sat there, not heeding the cold or the damp,
her
head buried in her hands, her body rocked backwards and
forwards.
“I pray for Firman’s child,” she muttered without
ceasing. “O
dear Virgin! O blessed Virgin! I pray for my
brother’s child.”
And when at length an infant’s feeble cry pierced
through the
darkness, Jeanne-Marie rose and tottered home, saying
to herself
contentedly, “The good God himself tells me that all is
well.”
Perhaps the pangs of maternity quickened the capabilities for
compassion in Suzanne’s peasant mind. She sent for Jeanne-
Marie
two days later, and watched her with silent wonder, but
without a
sneer, as she knelt weeping and trembling before the
small new
bundle of humanity.
From that day little Henri was the idol of Jeanne-Marie’s
heart. All
the sane instincts of wifehood and motherhood, shut
up
irrevocably within the prison of her maiden life, found vent in
her devotion to her brother’s child. The natural impulses, so
long denied freedom, of whose existence and force she was not
even aware, avenged their long suppression in this worship of
Firman’s boy.
To
To watch the growth of the childish being, the unveiling of
his
physical comeliness, and the gradual awakening of his percep-
tions, became the interest and fascination of her life. Every
morning at eleven o’clock, when the cottage showed within the
open door all white and shining after her energetic scrubbings,
she
would put on a clean bodice, and a fresh pink handkerchief
for
the little coil of hair at the back of her head, and sit
ready and
impatient, knitting away the time, till one o’clock
struck, and she
could start for the farm.
She would always arrive at the same hour, when the métairie
dinner was finished, and Suzanne’s fretful complaints:
“Jeanne-
Marie, you are so proud, you will not come for the
dinner or stay
for the supper,” met only a smile and a
deprecating shake of the
head.
On her arrival, if Suzanne were in a good temper, she would
surrender Henri to her, and Jeanne-Marie’s hour of heaven
reached
her. If it were cold, she would sit in the kitchen,
crooning
snatches of old tunes, or chattering soft nothings in
patois to the sleeping child. If fine, she
would wander round the
garden with him in her arms, sometimes as
far as the road, where
a chance passer’s exclamation of “Oh, le
beau bébé !” would
flush her face with pleasure.
If Suzanne’s temper chanced to be ruffled, if Firman had dis-
pleased her, or if the fitful jealousy that sprang up at times
against
her belle-soeur, happened to
be roused, she would insist that little
Henri was tired, and must
not be moved ; and Jeanne-Marie would
sit for hours sadly
watching the cot, in which the child lay, not
daring to touch him
or comfort him, even when he moaned and
moved his arms restlessly
in his sleep.
So her life went on till Henri was about a year old, when
Suzanne’s
gradually increasing exasperation reached an ungovern-
able
able pitch. To her jealous imagination it had seemed for some
time
that the boy clung more to her sister than to her, and one
day
things reached a climax.
Jeanne-Marie had arrived with a toy bought for three sous from
a
travelling pedlar, and the child had screamed, and cried, because
his mother, alleging that he was tired, refused to allow Jeanne-
Marie to take him or show him the toy. The boy screamed
louder
and louder, and Jeanne-Marie sat, silent and troubled, in her
corner. Even Firman, who was yoking his oxen in the yard,
came in
hurriedly, hearing the noise, and finding nothing wrong,
pleaded
with his wife. “Mais, voyons, Suzanne,” he began,
persuasively,
“if le petit wants to see his toy, la tante may show
it him,
n’est ce pas ?” And Suzanne, unable to bear it any
longer, almost
threw her child into Jeanne-Marie’s lap, bursting
out, “Take him,
then, and draw my baby’s love from me, as you
please. I want no
child who hates his mother.” And sobbing
loudly, she rushed out.
Firman followed her, his handsome face
puckered with perplexity,
and Jeanne-Marie and the baby were
left alone. She bent low down
over the deep Spanish eyes that
were so like her own, and, while
her tears dropped on his face,
she held him to her feverishly.
“Adieu,” she whispered,
“adieu, petit Henri. La tante must not
come to see him any
more, and Henri must be a good boy and love
his mother.”
And with one long look at the child’s eyes fixed on
her so
wonderingly, Jeanne-Marie rose softly and left the
farm.
From that day started the great conflict between her love and
her
pride. Though, to her simple nature, the jealousy of a woman
who
seemed to her to have in abundance everything that made life
worth living, was utterly incomprehensible, she said to herself
over and over as she went home, that such a scene as that should
never happen again. And as she lay in her narrow bed that night,
and
and made her resolution for the future, she seemed to feel the very
fibres of her heart break within her.
Firman came down next day to beg his sister to behave as if
nothing
had happened. “You are pale and your face is all drawn,
chѐre soeur,” he told her reproachfully ;
“but you must not take
the things like that. If poor Suzanne were
herself and well, she
would never have spoken as she did.” But
Jeanne-Marie smiled
at him.
“If I am pale, Firman, it is not for worrying over Suzanne.
Tell her
from me, I have been selfish all this time. I will not be
so
again. When she can spare the little Henri, she shall send him
to
play here with me, by Anna.” Anna was Suzanne’s sixteen-
year-old
sister, who lived almost entirely at the métairie since her
sister’s marriage. “And every
Sunday afternoon I will come up,
and will sit with him in the
garden as I used to do. Tell this to
Suzanne, with my love.”
And Firman told her ; and mingled with the relief that
Suzanne felt,
that the face and figure which had become like a
nightmare to her
strained nerves, would appear only once a week
at the farm, was
gratitude that her sister had taken things so well.
“Anna shall
take him every other day,” she observed to Firman,
“she shall see
I am not jealous; it was the pain that took me
suddenly
yesterday, while you were speaking. For that matter,
in the
afternoon there is always much for me to do, and little
Henri can
very well go with Anna to the cottage.”
And no doubt she meant to keep her promise, but she was
occupied
mind and body with other things. The second baby
would be born in
a month, and in the afternoons, when she sat,
languid and tired,
she liked to have her sister Anna by her, and
Henri playing by
her side.
And after little Catherine was born, there was much for Anna
to
to do. “I could not well spare her if I would,” Suzanne would
say to
herself; “what with two babies and me so long in getting
on my
feet this time.”
And Jeanne-Marie put on the clean white bodice every day
before her
dinner, and sat in the little garden with her eyes fixed
on the
turning in the white road that led to M. François’s métairie,
but it was not more than one
day a week that Anna would come
in sight, with little Henri in
her arms. The other days Jeanne-
Marie would sit, shading her
eyes and watching, till long after the
hour when she could expect
them to appear.
At first, after the quarrel, she had believed in Suzanne’s
reiterated
assurances that “Anna would come every other day or
so,” and
many were the wasted afternoons of disappointment that
she courted
in her little garden. Sometimes she would rise to her
feet, and a
sudden impulse to go up to the farm, not a mile away,
if only to
kiss le petit and come home
again, laid hold of her ; but the memory
of Suzanne’s cold looks
of surprise, and the “Is anything wrong,
Jeanne-Marie ?” that
would meet her, was sufficient to force her
into her chair again
with a little hopeless sigh. “When the calf
is gone, the mother
mourns for it all the day,” Marthe said grimly,
when she
surprised her one day watching the white turning.
But
Jeanne-Marie answered her miserably: “Ah, but I never
butt at my
calf, and they have taken it from me all the
same.”
There was great rejoicing in the cottage the day that Anna’s
white
blouse and large green umbrella came in sight, and the three
sat
in the kitchen together : Anna eating smilingly the cakes and
biscuits that grateful Jeanne-Marie made specially for her, and
Henri crawling happily on the floor. “He said ‘Maman’ to
Suzanne
yesterday,” Anna would announce, as Jeanne-Marie
hurried to meet
her at the gate ; or, “Firman says he heard
him
him say ‘Menou,’ when the white cat ran across the yard this
morning.” And many were the attempts to induce Henri to
make
these utterances again. “Je t’aime, je t’aime,” Jeanne-
Marie
would murmur to him, as she kissed him again and again,
and the
little boy would look up at her with his dark eyes, and
smile
encouragingly.
All too quickly the time would go, and all too soon would come
Anna’s glance at the clock, and the dreaded words : “Suzanne
will
make herself angry ; we must go.”
And as Jeanne-Marie watched them disappear along the white
road, the
clouds of her loneliness would gather round her again.
The Sunday afternoons at the farm were looked forward to
through all
the week. There was little Catherine to admire,
and in the summer
days there was the orchard, where
Henri loved to play, and where
he and his aunt would sit
together all the afternoon. If Suzanne
were in a good temper,
she would bring Catherine out in her arms,
and the children would
tumble about together in the long
grass.
And so the time wore on, and as Henri grew in mind and
body, and was
able to prattle and run about the fields, Jeanne-
Marie hungered
for him with a love more absorbing than
ever.
Two years had passed since Catherine’s birth, and for the last
year
Anna would often bring her, when she came down to Jeanne-
Marie’s
cottage. The one day a week had dropped gradually to
every ten
days ; it was sometimes only every fortnight that one
or both
children would appear, and the days that little Henri came
were
marked white days on the simple calendar of Jeanne-Marie’s
heart.
Now,
V
Now, as Jeanne-Marie stood in her garden this hot May after-
noon,
and shaded her eyes, as she gazed at the broad white road, her
face was troubled, and there was a drawn line of apprehension
round
the corners of her mouth. For lately Suzanne’s jealous
temper
had flamed up again, and this alert jealousy boded evil
days for
Jeanne-Marie.
Several times within the last two months, little Henri—now
going on
for four years old—had come toddling down to the
cottage by
himself, to his aunt’s unbounded amazement and delight.
“Maman is
at market,” he explained with dignity the first time,
in answer
to the wondering queries. “Papa yoked the oxen to
the big cart
after dinner, and they went ; Anna is talking all the
afternoon
to Pierre Puyoo in the road ; and Henri was alone. So
Henri came
; Henri loves his aunt, and would like some biscuits.”
Great was
the content of that hour in the cottage, when Jeanne-
Marie sat
in the big arm-chair, and the boy prattled and ate his
biscuits
on her knee. Anna’s hard young smile, that scorned
emotion, was
always a gêne to this harmony of old and
young ;
also, there was no need to glance anxiously at the clock
;
for the oxen take two hours to get home from the market,
and
who leaves the town till late in the afternoon ? “Anna will miss
le petit,” Jeanne-Marie suggested the first
time ; but he answered
proudly : “She will think le petit takes care of the geese in
the meadow ; do I not have charge of all the geese many
afternoons ? And when I am six years old, papa has pro-
mised I
may guard the cows, and bring them home to milk
at sundown, as
André Puyoo and Georges Vidal do, each
day.
day. Also, why cannot Henri come to see la
tante when he
likes ?”
But nevertheless, the second and third occasions of these happy
visits, always on market-days, Jeanne-Marie became uneasy. Did
Suzanne know of the boy’s absences ? Were those fitful jealousies
she now displayed almost every Sunday, the result of her know-
ledge ? And if she did not know, would there not be a burst of
rage when she heard ? Should Jeanne-Marie risk this joy by
telling her of its existence, and asking her permission for its
con-
tinuance ? How well the hard tones of Suzanne’s voice,
framing
each plausible objection, came to her mind, as she
thought. No,
she could not do it. Let the child come, and go on
coming every
market-day, for as long as he could. She would say
no word to
encourage his keeping it secret from his mother ; he
would tell her
one day, if he had not told her already, and then,
if anger there
was, surely the simple words, “May not your child
visit his aunt
alone ?” must bring peace again.
So Jeanne-Marie reasoned away her fears. But now, as she
stood in
her garden, her lips were trembling with anxiety.
Last Sunday she had been too ill to go up to the farm. A
sudden
agonising breathlessness, together with great dizziness,
had
forced her to bed, and Marthe’s boy had gone up with the
message.
But neither that day nor the next, which was market-
day, nor any
following day, had Suzanne, or Anna, or little Henri
come to see
her. And to-day was Saturday. And she realised
wearily that
to-morrow she could not get to the farm ; she felt too
ill and
feeble. “My heart aches,” she said to Marthe each day,
“my heart
aches.”
The afternoon waned slowly, and the little group at the café
increased in numbers, as the men sauntered through the village at
sundown. The women stood at their doors, laughing and chatting
with
with one another. M. le Curé passed down the street, smiling at
the
children. From the meadows came the cows and oxen, driven
slowly
along, their bells beating low harmonies as they went.
The
festive air of evening after a hot day touched all the tiny
town.
And Jeanne-Marie stood in her garden, waiting.
Suddenly, while she watched, her heart bounded within her,
and a
spasm of sudden pain drove the colour from her face, for she
recognised the figure that was passing from the white turning
into the broad road. Suzanne—Suzanne, who had not been near
her
cottage for a year—Suzanne, alone. She pressed her two hands
under her left breast, and moved forward to the gate. She felt
now she had known it for long. All the suspense of many days
had
given way to a dull certainty : little Henri was ill, was
dying
perhaps, and Suzanne had come with the news.
Jeanne-Marie had her hand on the latch to let her through ;
but she
stood outside the gate, and said hoarsely, “I will not come
in.”
Her face was flushed, there was no cap over her coil of
brown
hair, and she had on the dark dress she never wore except
at the
farm. All this Jeanne-Marie noticed mechanically, while
that
suffocating hurry at her heart seemed to eat away her energy
and
her power of speech.
But Suzanne was going to speak. The colour flamed into her
face, and
her teeth ground together, as if to force down the violence
of
her feeling, and then she spoke : “Jeanne-Marie, you have
done
your work well. We knew you loved our boy. You were
careful
always to show us how far greater was your love for him
than
ours. And as you could not well turn him against me
before my
eyes, you waited—ma foi, how well you did
it !—you
waited till I was well away, and then, you taught him to
sneak
down to see you, and sneak home again before my return.
Mon
Dieu ! it was a worthy son
to us you wished to make of him.
But
But it could not be, Jeanne-Marie. Your good God, you love
so well,
would not have it and so ;”—there came a sob in her voice
that
she choked down, and Jeanne-Marie’s face went a shade greyer
as
she listened—”it happened that I was long at the market last
week, and you, knowing this would be so, because it was a big
market, brought him home late, when the fever was springing
from
the marshes—it was Marguerite Vallée saw him and came
and told
me—and now these four days he has lain with fever, and
the
officier de santé tells us there grows something in his throat
that may kill him in four days.”
The hard tones left her voice in the last phrase. A shadow
of the
love she persuaded herself she felt for Henri sprang up, and
choked her anger. She forgot Jeanne-Marie for the moment, and
saw
only the little figure tossing with fever and delirium, and
pity
for her own sorrow filled her eyes with tears. She was
surprised
at the calm cruelty of her own words. Looking up
curiously to see
how her sister would take it, she started, for
Jeanne-Marie’s
face seemed suddenly to have grown old and grey.
She was
struggling breathlessly to speak, and when her voice
came, it
sounded far off, and weak like the voice of a sick child :
“You know well that in your anger you have lied to me.
Henri may be
ill—and dying ; it is not I who have made him so.
You shall
listen to me now, though I will not keep you here
long ; for the
hand that struck my mother suddenly through
the heart, struck me
while you were speaking. You have kept
me all these days in
suspense, and now you have given the
blow. Be satisfied,
Suzanne.”
She paused, and the sound of her heavy breathing struck
Suzanne’s
frightened senses like the knell of a doom.
“Listen to me. Henri came to me of his own will, and
never did I
persuade him or suggest to him to come. Never
did
did he go home later than four o’clock; there was nothing done in
secret ; neither I, nor any in the village, thought it a crime he
came to visit me. Often I have seen him keeping the geese in
the
long grass of the meadows at six, at seven o’clock. Seek
the
fever there—not on the village road before the sunset. As
the
good God hears me, never have I stood between that boy
and his
mother. Gradually you took from me every privilege
my affection
knew ; but I said nothing. Ah, I loved him
dearly ; I was content
to wait. But all that is over. If God
grants me life—but He is
good, and I think He knows my
suffering all these years—I swear
before Him your house shall be
to me a house of strangers, Henri
the child of strangers, and my
brother’s face unknown to me.
Never shall my father’s daughter
hear again what I have heard
from you to-day. All these years
you have played upon my heart.
You have watched the suffering;
you have known how each word
seemed so innocent, but stabbed
so deep. You have seen your child
wind himself round my
heart, and every day, every hour, you have
struggled to pluck
him from me. Now, I tell you I tear your
children from my
heart ; you have killed not only my body, but my
love. Go,
and leave me for ever, or by my father, I will curse
you where
you stand.”
She tottered forward, and with one horrified look at the agony of
her menacing face, Suzanne turned and ran.
And Jeanne-Marie fell all her length on the garden soil.
The Yellow Book—Vol. III. o
The
VI
The miller’s boy saw her there, when he came past a few
minutes
later, and not daring to touch her, ran to the mill
for help.
Marthe and her husband came immediately and carried
her into the
cottage. At first, they thought she was dead, her
face was so
grey and sunken ; but she came to herself, as they
laid her on
the bed, and shook her head faintly when Marthe
suggested
fetching the officier de santé.
As soon as she could speak she whispered : “No, Marthe, it
is the
illness of the heart that killed my mother. The doctor
told her
she might have lived to be old, with much care, and if
no great
trouble or excitement had come to her ; but, you see, I
was much
troubled just now, and so it has come earlier. Do
not send for
any doctor ; he could but call it by the long name
they called it
when my mother died, and trouble one with vain
touches and
questions.”
So Marthe helped her to undress, and to get to bed quickly.
The
breathlessness and the pain had gone for a time, though she
was
very feeble, and could scarcely stand on her feet. But it was
the
grey look of her face that frightened Marthe, and her strained
quietness. No questions could get out of her the story of the
afternoon.
“Suzanne came to tell me little Henri was ill,” was all she
would
say ; but Marthe only shook her head, and made her own
deductions.
Jeanne-Marie would not hear of her staying with her for the
night,
and leaving her young children alone, and so it was settled
the
miller’s boy should sleep below in the kitchen, and if Jeanne-
Marie
Marie felt ill in the night, she would call to him, and he would
fetch Marthe immediately.
Also, Marthe promised to call at the house of M. le Curé on
her way
home. He would be out late, since he had started only an
hour ago
to take the Host to old Goupé, who lay dying four
kilometres away
; but she would leave a message, and certainly,
when he returned,
however late, he would come round. It was
nine o’clock before
Marthe would leave, and even then she
stopped reluctantly at the
door, with a last look at the thin figure
propped up on her
pillows. “Let me stay, Jeanne-Marie,” she
said ; “you are so
pale, and yet your eyes burn. I do not like to
think of the long
night and you sitting here.”
“It is easier than when I lie down, which brings the breathless-
ness. Do not worry yourself, Marthe, I shall sleep perhaps, and
if I need anything, I have but to call to Jean below. Good-night,
and thank you, Marthe.”
The little house was very quiet. Jean had been asleep on his
chair
this hour past, and not a sound came from the slumbering
village.
There was no blind to the window of the bedroom, and
Jeanne-Marie
watched the moon, as it escaped slowly from the
unwilling clouds,
and threw its light on to the foot of the narrow bed.
For a long while she lay there, without moving, while through
all
her troubled, confused thoughts ran like an under-current the
dull pain that wrenched at her heart. It seemed to take the
coherency from her thinking, and to be the one unquiet factor in
the calm that had come over her. She was surprised, herself, at
this strange fatigue that had swept away even her suffering.
She
thought of little Henri and his illness without a pang. He
seemed
like some far-off person she had read about, or heard of,
long
ago.
She
She thought to herself, vaguely, that she must be dying, since
she
seemed to have lost all feeling.
Bit by bit, various little scenes between her and Henri came to
her
mind, with an extraordinary vividness. He was sitting on her
knee
in the cottage, and his clear child’s voice rang like a bell in
the silent room—so clearly, that Jeanne-Marie started, and
wondered if she were light-headed or had been dreaming. Then
the
voice faded away, and she saw the cool, high grass of the
orchard, and there was Henri laughing at her, and rolling among
the flowers. How cool and fresh it looked ; and Henri was
asking
her to come and play : “Tante Jeanne-Marie, viens jouer
avec ton
petit. Tante Jeanne-Marie, tante Jeanne-Marie !” She
must throw
herself on the grass with him—on the cool, waving
grass. And she
bent forward with outstretched arms ; but the
movement brought
her to herself, and as she lay back on her
pillows, suddenly the
reality of suffering rushed back upon her,
with the agonising
sense of separation and of loss. Little Henri
was dying ; was
dead perhaps ; never to hear his voice, or feel his
warm little
arms round her neck. She could do nothing for him ;
he must die
without her. “Tante Jeanne-Marie ! Tante Jeanne-
Marie !” Was he
calling her, from his feverish little bed ? If he
called, she
must go to him, she could not lie here, this suffering
was
choking her. She must have air, and space to breathe in; this
room was suffocating her. She must go to Henri. With a
desperate
effort she struggled to her feet, and stood supporting
herself by
the bed-post. The moon, that had hidden itself in the
clouds,
struggled out, the long, old-fashioned glass hanging on the
wall
opposite the bed became one streak of light, and Jeanne-
Marie,
gazing at herself, met the reflection of her own face, and
knew
that no power on earth could make her reach the farm where
little
Henri lay.
She
She stood, as if spell-bound, marking the sunken look of the
eyes,
the grey-blue colour of the cheeks, the face that was the face
of
an old woman.
A sudden, fierce revolt against her starved life swept through
her
at the sight, and conquered even the physical pain raging at
her
heart. Still struggling for breath, she threw up her arms and
tore the cotton nightgown from her shoulders, and stood there
beating her breast with her hands.
“Oh, good God ! good God ! see here what I am. How old
and shrunken
before my time ! Cursed be these breasts, that no
child has ever
suckled ; cursed be this withered body, that no man
has ever
embraced. I could have loved, and lived long, and been
made
beautiful by happiness. Ah, why am I accursed ? I die,
unloved
and neglected by my own people. No children’s tears,
no husband
to close my eyes ; old, worn out, before my time. A
woman only in
name—not wife, not mother. Despised and
hideous before God and
men—God and men.”
Her voice died away in a moan, her head fell forward on her
breast,
and she stumbled against the bed. For a long time she
lay
crouched there, insensible from mere exhaustion, until, just
as
the clocks were striking midnight, the door opened gently,
and
Marthe and M. le Curé came in. Jean, awakened by the
sounds
overhead, had run quickly for Marthe, and coming back
together,
they had met M. le Curé on his way.
They raised her gently, and laid her on the bed, and finding
she
still breathed, Marthe ran to fetch brandy, and the Curé knelt
by
the bed in prayer.
Presently, the eyes opened quietly, and M. le Curé saw her
lips
move. He bent over her, and whispered : “You are troubled,
Jeanne-Marie ; you wish for the absolution ?”
But her voice came back to her, and she said clearly :
“To
“To die unloved, unmourned ; a woman, but no wife ; no
mother.”
She closed her eyes again. There were noises singing in her
head,
louder and louder ; but the pain at her heart had ceased,
She was
conscious only of a great loneliness, as if a curtain had
risen,
and shut her off from the room ; and again the words came,
whispered from her lips : “A woman, accursed and wasted ; no
mother and no wife.”
But some one was speaking, speaking so loudly that the sounds
in her
head seemed to die away. She opened her eyes, and saw
M. le Curé,
where he knelt, with his eyes shining on her face, and
heard his
voice saying : “And God said, ‘Blessed be the virgins
above all
women ; give unto them the holy places ; let them be
exalted and
praised by My church, before all men, and before Me.
Worthy are
they to sit at My feet—worthy are they above all
women.'”
A smile of infinite happiness and of supreme relief lit up Jeanne-
Marie’s face.
“Above all women,” she whispered : “above all women.”
And Jeanne-Marie bowed her head, and died.
Parson Herrick’s Muse
By C. W. Dalmon
THE parson dubs us, in our cups,
“A tipsy, good-for-nothing crew !”
It matters not—it may be false ;
It matters not—it may be true.
But here’s to parson Herrick’s Muse !
Drink to it, dear old comrades, please !
And, prithee, for my tombstone choose
A verse from his “Hesperides.”
The parson’s rich, but we are poor ;
And we are wrong, but he is right—
Who knows how much his cellar holds,
Or how he goes to bed at night ?
But here’s to parson Herrick’s Muse !
Drink to it, dear old comrades, please !
And, prithee, for my tombstone choose
A verse from his “Hesperides.”
The
The landlord shall our parson be ;
The tavern-door our churchyard gate ;
And we will fill the landlord’s till
Before we fill the parson’s plate !
But here’s to parson Herrick’s Muse !
Drink to it, dear old comrades, please !
And, prithee, for my tombstone choose
A verse from his “Hesperides.”
A Note on George the Fourth
By Max Beerbohm
THEY say that when King George was dying, a special form
of prayer
for his recovery, composed by one of the Arch-
bishops, was read
aloud to him, and that his Majesty, after saying
Amen “thrice,
with great fervour,” begged that his thanks
might be conveyed to
its author. To the student of royalty in
modern times there is
something rather suggestive in this
incident. I like to think of
the drug-scented room at Windsor,
and of the King, livid and
immobile among his pillows, waiting,
in superstitious awe, for
the near moment when he must stand, a
spirit, in the presence of
a perpetual King. I like to think of him
following the futile
prayer with eyes and lips, and then, custom
resurgent in him and
a touch of pride that, so long as the
blood moved ever so little
in his veins, he was still a king,
expressing a desire that the
dutiful feeling and admirable taste of
the Prelate should receive
a suitable acknowledgment. It would
have been impossible for a
real monarch like George, even after
the gout had turned his
thoughts heavenward, really to abase him-
self before his Maker.
But he could, so to say, treat with him,
as he might have treated
with a fellow-sovereign, long after
diplomacy was quite useless.
How strange it must be to be a king !
How delicate and difficult
a task it is to judge him ! So far
as
as I know, no fair attempt has been made to form an estimate
of
George the Fourth. The hundred and one eulogies and
lampoons,
published irresponsibly during and immediately after
his reign,
are not worth a wooden hoop in Hades. Mr. Percy
Fitzgerald has
published a history of George’s reign, in which
he has so
artistically subordinated his own personality to his
subject,
that I can scarcely find from beginning to end of the
two bulky
volumes a single opinion expressed, a single idea, a
single
deduction from the admirably arranged facts. All that
most of us
know of George is from Thackeray’s brilliant denun-
ciation. Now,
I yield to few in my admiration of Thackeray’s
powers. He had a
charming style. We never find him searching
for the mot juste as for a needle in a bottle of
hay. Could he
have looked through a certain window by the river
at Croisset,
or in the quadrangle at Brasenose, how he would have
laughed !
He blew on his pipe, and words came tripping round him,
like
children, like pretty little children who are perfectly
drilled for
the dance, or came, did he will it, treading in their
precedence,
like kings, gloomily. And I think it is to the credit
of the
reading mob that, by reason of his beautiful style, all
that he
said was taken for the truth, without questioning. But
truth
after all is eternal, and style transient, and now that
Thackeray’s
style is becoming, if I may say so, a trifle 1860, it
may not
be amiss that we should inquire whether his estimate of
George
is in substance and fact worth anything at all. It seems
to me
that, as in his novels, so in his history of the four
Georges,
Thackeray made no attempt at psychology. He dealt
simply
with types. One George he insisted upon regarding as a
buffoon,
another as a yokel. The Fourth George he chose to hold
up
for reprobation as a drunken, vapid cad. Every action,
every
phase of his life that went to disprove this view, he
either
suppressed
suppressed or distorted utterly. “History,” he would seem to
have
chuckled, “has nothing to do with the First Gentleman.
But I will
give him a niche in Natural History. He shall be
king of the
Beasts.” He made no allowance for the extraordinary
conditions
under which any monarch finds himself, none for the
unfortunate
circumstances by which George was from the first
hampered. He
judged him as he judged Barnes Newcome and
all the scoundrels he
created. Moreover, he judged him by the
moral standard of the
Victorian Age. In fact he applied to
his subject the wrong method
in the wrong manner, and at the
wrong time. And yet every one has
taken him at his word. I
feel that my essay may be scouted as a
paradox ; but I hope
that many may recognise that I am not, out
of mere boredom,
endeavouring to stop my ears against popular
platitude, but rather,
in a spirit of real earnestness, to point
out to the mob how it has
been cruel to George. I do not despair
of success. I think I
shall make converts. For the mob is
notoriously fickle, and so
occasionally cheers the truth.
None, at all events, will deny that England to-day stands other-
wise than she stood a hundred and thirty-two years ago, when
George was born. We to-day are living a decadent life. All
the
while that we are prating of progress, we are really so deterio-
rate ! There is nothing but feebleness in us. Our youths who
spend their days in trying to build up their constitutions by sport
or
athletics, and their evenings in undermining them with
poisonous
and dyed drinks, our daughters who are ever searching
for some
new quack remedy for new imaginary megrim, what strength
is
there in them ? We have our societies for the prevention of
this
and the promotion of that and the propagation of the other,
because
there are no individuals among us. Our sexes are already
nearly
assimilate. Real women are becoming nearly as rare as real
ladies,
and
and it is only at the music halls that we are privileged to see
strong men. We are born into a poor, weak age. We are not
strong
enough to be wicked, and the Nonconformist Conscience
makes
cowards of us all.
But this was not so in the days when George was walking by
his
tutor’s side in the gardens of Kew or of Windsor. London
must
have been a splendid place in those days—full of life and
colour
and wrong and revelry. There was no absurd press nor
vestry to
see that everything should be neatly ordered, nor to
protect the
poor at the expense of the rich. Every man had to
shift for
himself and, in consequence, men were, as Mr. Clement
Scott would
say, manly, and women, as Mr. Clement Scott would
say, womanly. A
young man of wealth and family in that period
found open to him a
vista of such license as had been unknown
to any since the
barbatuli of the Roman Empire. To spend the
early morning with
his valet, gradually assuming the rich apparel
that was not then
tabooed by a false sumptuary standard ; to
saunter round to
White’s for ale and tittle-tattle and the making
of wagers ; to
attend a “drunken déjeûner” in honour of “la
très belle Rosaline”
or the Strappini ; to drive a friend out into
the country in his
pretty curricle, “followed by two well-dressed
and well-mounted
grooms, of singular elegance certainly,” and stop
at every tavern
on the road to curse the host for not keeping better
ale and a
wench of more charm ; to reach St. James’ in time for
a random
toilet and so off to dinner. Which of our
dandies could
survive a day of pleasures such as this ? Which
would be ready,
dinner done, to scamper off again to Ranelagh and
dance and skip
and sup in the rotunda there ? Yet the youth of
this period would
not dream of going to bed before he had looked
in at White’s or
Crockford’s for a few hours’ faro.
This was the kind of life that young George found opened to
him,
him, when, in his nineteenth year, he at length was given an estab-
lishment of his own in Buckingham House. How his young eyes
must
have sparkled, and with what glad gasps must he have taken
the
air of freedom into his lungs. Rumour had long been busy
with the
confounded surveillance under which his childhood had
been
passed. A paper of the time says significantly that “the
Prince
of Wales, with a spirit which does him honour, has three
times
requested a change in that system.” For a long time King
George
had postponed permission for his son to appear at any balls,
and
the year before had only given it, lest he should offend the
Spanish Minister, who begged it as a personal favour. I know few
pictures more pathetic than that of George, then an overgrown
boy
of fourteen, tearing the childish frill from around his neck
and
crying to one of the royal servants, “See how they treat
me !”
Childhood has always seemed to me the tragic period of
life—to be
subject to the most odious espionage at the one age when
you
never dream of doing wrong, to be deceived by your parents,
thwarted of your smallest wish, oppressed by the terrors of
manhood
and of the world to come, and to believe, as you are
told, that child-
hood is the only happiness known : all this is
quite terrible. And all
Royal children, of whom I have read,
particularly George, seem to
have passed through greater trials
in childhood than do the children
of any other class. Mr.
Fitzgerald, hazarding for once an opinion,
thinks that “the
stupid, odious, German, sergeant-system of disci-
pline that had
been so rigorously applied, was, in fact, responsible for
the
blemishes of the young Prince’s character.” Even Thackeray,
in
his essay upon George III., asks what wonder that the son,
finding himself free at last, should have plunged, without
looking,
into the vortex of dissipation. In Torrens’s “Life of
Lord Mel-
bourne” we learn that Lord Essex, riding one day with
the King,
met the young prince wearing a wig, and that the
culprit, being
sternly
sternly reprimanded by his father, replied that he had “been
ordered
by his doctor to wear a wig, for he was subject to cold.”
Whereupon the King, whether to vent the aversion he already felt
for his son or in complacence at the satisfactory result of his
discipline, turned to Lord Essex and remarked, “A lie is ever
ready when it is wanted.” George never lost this early-engrained
habit of lies. It is to George’s childish fear of his guardians
that we must trace that extraordinary power of bamboozling his
courtiers, his ministry and his mistresses that distinguished him
through his long life. It is characteristic of the man that he
should himself have bitterly deplored his own untruthfulness.
When, in after years, he was consulting Lady Spencer upon the
choice of a governess for his child he made this remarkable
speech,
“Above all, she must be taught the truth. You know that
I
don’t speak the truth and my brothers don’t, and I find it a
great
defect, from which I would have my daughter free. We have
been brought up badly, the Queen
having taught us to equivocate.”
You may laugh at
the picture of the little chubby, curly-heeded
fellows learning
to equivocate at their mother’s knee, but you
must remember that
the wisest master of ethics himself, in his
theory of έξεις
άποϭείκτικαι, similarly raised virtues, such as telling
the
truth, to the level of regular accomplishments, and before you
judge poor George harshly, in his entanglements of lying, re-
member the cruelly unwise education he had undergone.
However much we may deplore this exaggerated tyranny, by
reason of
its evil effect upon his moral nature, we cannot but feel
glad
that it existed, to afford a piquant contrast to the life
awaiting
him. Had he passed through the callow dissipations of
Eton and
Oxford, like other young men of his age, he would
assuredly have
lacked much of that splendid pent vigour with
which he rushed
headlong into London life. He was so young and so
handsome,
and
and so strong, that can we wonder if all the women fell at his feet
?
“The graces of his person,” says one whom he honoured by
an
intrigue, “the irresistible sweetness of his smile, the
tenderness of
his melodious, yet manly voice, will be remembered
by me till every
vision of this changing scene are forgotten. The
polished and
fascinating ingenuousness of his manners contributed
not a little
to enliven our promenade. He sang with exquisite
taste, and the
tones of his voice, breaking on the silence of the
night, have often
appeared to my entranced senses like more than
mortal melody.”
But besides his graces of person, he had a most
delightful wit, he
was a scholar who could bandy quotations with
Fox or Sheridan ;
and, like the young men of to-day, he knew all
about Art. He
spoke French, Italian, and German perfectly, and
Crossdill had
taught him the violoncello. At first, as was right
for one of
his age, he cared more for the pleasures of the table
and of the
ring, for cards and love. He was wont to go down to
Ranelagh
surrounded by a retinue of bruisers—rapscallions, such
as used to
follow Clodius through the streets of Rome, and he
loved to join
in the scuffles like any commoner. He learnt to box
from Angelo,
and was considered by some to be a fine performer.
On one
occasion, too, at an exposition
d’escrime, he handled the foils against
the maître, and “was highly complimented upon
his graceful
postures.” In fact, in spite of his accomplishments,
he seems to
have been a thoroughly manly young fellow. He was
just the
kind of figure-head Society had long been in need of. A
certain
lack of tone had crept into the amusements of the haut monde,
and this was doubtless due
to the lack of an acknowledged
leader. The King was not yet mad,
but he was always bucolic,
and socially out of the question. So
at the coming of his son
Society broke into a gallop. Balls and
masquerades were given in
his honour night after night. Good
Samaritans must have
The Yellow Book—Vol. III. P
approved
approved when they found that at these entertainments great
ladies
and courtesans brushed beautiful shoulders in utmost
familiarity,
but those who delighted in the high charm of society
doubtless
shook their heads. We need not, however, find it a
flaw in
George’s social bearing that he did not check this kind of
freedom. At the first, as a young man full of life, of course he
took everything as it came, joyfully. No one knew better than
he
did, in later life, that there is a time for laughing with great
ladies and a time for laughing with courtesans. But as yet it
was
not possible for him to exert influence. How great that
influence
became I will indicate later on.
I like to think of him as he was at this period, charging about,
in
pursuit of pleasure, like a young bull. The splendid taste for
building had not yet come to him. His father would not hear of
him patronising the turf. But already he was implected with a
passion for dress, and seems to have erred somewhat on the side
of dressing up, as is the way of young men. It is fearful to
think
of him, as Cyrus Redding saw him, “arrayed in
deep-brown
velvet, silver embroidered, with cut-steel buttons,
and a gold net
thrown over all.” Before that “gold net thrown
over all,” all the
mistakes of his after-life seem to me to grow
almost insignificant.
Time, however, toned his too florid sense
of costume, and we
should at any rate be thankful that his
imagination never deserted
him. All the delightful munditis? that
we find in the contem-
porary “fashion-plates for gentlemen” can
be traced to George
himself. His were the much-approved
“quadruple stock of great
dimension,” the “cocked grey-beaver,”
the pantaloons of mauve
silk “negligently crinkled” and any
number of other little pomps
and foibles of the kind. As he grew
older and was obliged to
abandon many of his more vigorous
pastimes, he grew more and
more enamoured of the pleasures of the
wardrobe. He would
spend
spend hours, it is said, in designing coats for his friends and
liveries for his servants, and even uniforms. Nor did he ever
make the mistake of giving away outmoded clothes to his valets,
but kept them to form what must have been the finest collection
of clothes that has been seen in modern times. With a sentiment-
ality that is characteristic of him he would often, as he sat,
crippled by gout, in his room at Windsor, direct his servant to
bring him this or that coat, which he had worn ten or twenty or
thirty years before, and, when it was brought to him, spend much
time in laughing or sobbing over the memories that lay in its
folds. It is pleasant to know that George, during his long and
various life, never forgot a coat, however long ago worn, however
seldom.
But in the early days of which I speak he had not yet touched
that
self-conscious note which, in manner and mode of life, as well
as
in costume, he was to touch later. He was too violently
enamoured
of all around him to think very deeply of himself.
But he had
already realised the tragedy of the voluptuary, which
is, after a
little time, not that he must go on living, but that he
cannot
live in two places at once. We have, at this end of the
century,
tempered this tragedy by the perfection of railways,
and it is
possible for that splendid exemplar of the delectable life,
our
good Prince, whom Heaven bless, to waken to the sound of the
Braemar bagpipes, while the music of Mdlle. Guilbert’s latest
song,
cooed over the footlights of the Concerts Parisiens, still
rings in his
ears. But in the time of our Prince’s illustrious
great-uncle there
were not railways ; and we find George
perpetually driving, for
wagers, to Brighton and back (he had
already acquired that taste
for Brighton which was one of his
most loveable qualities) in
incredibly short periods of time. The
rustics who lived along the
road were well accustomed to the
sight of a high, tremulous
phaeton,
phaeton, flashing past them, and the crimson face of the young
prince bending over the horses. There is something absurd in
representing George as, even before he came of age, a hardened
and cynical profligate, an Elagabalus in trousers. His blood
flowed fast enough through his veins. All his escapades were
those
of a healthful young man of the time. Need we blame him
if
he sought, every day, to live faster and more fully ?
In a brief essay like this, I cannot attempt to write, as I hope
one
day to do, in any detail a history of George’s career, during
the
time when he was successively Prince of Wales and Regent
and
King. Merely is it my wish at present to examine some of the
principal accusations that have been brought against him, and
to
point out in what ways he has been harshly and hastily judged.
Perhaps the greatest indignation against him was, and is to this
day, felt by reason of his treatment of his two wives, Mrs.
Fitzherbert and Queen Caroline. There are some scandals that
never grow old, and I think the story of George’s married life is
one of them. I can feel it. It has vitality. Often have I
wondered whether the blood with which the young Prince’s shirt
was covered when Mrs. Fitzherbert first was induced to visit
him
at Carlton House, was merely red paint, or if, in a frenzy
of
love, he had truly gashed himself with a razor. Certain
it is
that his passion for the virtuous and obdurate lady was
a very
real one. Lord Holland describes how the Prince used
to visit
Mrs. Fox, and there indulge in “the most extravagant
expressions
and actions—rolling on the floor, striking his fore-
head,
tearing his hair, falling into hysterics, and swearing that
he
would abandon the country, forego the crown, &c.” He
was
indeed still a child, for royalties, not being ever brought
inco
contact with the realities of life, remain young longer than
most
people. He had a truly royal lack of self-control, and
was
was unable to bear the idea of being thwarted in any wish. Every
day
he sent off couriers to Holland, whither Mrs. Fitzherbert
had
retreated, imploring her to return to him, offering her formal
marriage. At length, as we know, she yielded to his importunity
and returned. It is difficult indeed to realise exactly what was
Mrs. Fitzherbert’s feeling in the matter. The marriage must be,
as she knew, illegal, and would lead, as Charles James Fox
pointed
out in his powerful letter to the Prince, to endless and
intricate
difficulties. For the present she could only live with
him as his
mistress. If, when he reached the legal age of
twenty-five, he
were to apply to Parliament for permission to
marry her, how
could permission be given, when she had been
living with him
irregularly ? Doubtless, she was flattered by the
attentions of the
Heir to the Throne, but, had she really
returned his passion, she
would surely have preferred “any other
species of connection
with His Royal Highness to one leading to
so much misery and
mischief.” Really to understand her marriage,
one must look at
the portraits of her that are extant. That
beautiful and silly face
explains much. One can well fancy such a
lady being pleased to
live after the performance of a
mock-ceremony with a prince for
whom she felt no passion. Her
view of the matter can only
have been social, for, in the eyes of
the Church, she could
only live with the Prince as his mistress.
Society, however, once
satisfied that a ceremony of some kind had
been enacted, never
regarded her as anything but his wife. The
day after Fox,
inspired by the Prince, had formally denied that
any ceremony
had taken place, “the knocker of her door,” to quote
her own
complacent phrase, “was never still.” The Duchesses
of
Portland, Devonshire, and Cumberland were among her
visitors.
Now, much pop-limbo has been talked about the Prince’s
denial of the
marriage. I grant that it was highly improper
to
to marry Mrs. Fitzherbert at all. But George was always weak
and
wayward, and he did, in his great passion, marry her. That
he
should afterwards deny it officially seems to me to have been
utterly inevitable. His denial did her not the faintest damage,
as
I have pointed out. It was, so to speak, an official
quibble,
rendered necessary by the circumstances of the case. Not
to
have denied the marriage in the House of Commons would
have
meant ruin to both of them. As months passed, more
serious
difficulties awaited the unhappily wedded pair. The story
of the
Prince’s great debts and desperation need not be repeated.
It was
clear that there was but one way of getting his head above
water,
and that was to yield to his father’s wishes and contract
a real
marriage with a foreign princess. Fate was dogging his
footsteps
relentlessly. Placed as he was, George could not but
offer to
marry, as his father willed. It is well, also, to
remember that
George was not ruthlessly and suddenly turning his
shoulder upon
Mrs. Fitzherbert. For some time before the British
pleni-
potentiary went to fetch him a bride from over the waters,
his
name had been associated with that of the beautiful and
un-
scrupulous Countess of Jersey.
Poor George ! Half-married to a woman whom he no longer
worshipped,
compelled to marry a woman whom he was to hate at
first sight !
Surely we should not judge a prince harshly.
“Princess Caroline
very gauche at cards,” “Princess
Caroline
very missish at supper,” are
among the entries made in his diary
by Lord Malmesbury while he
was at the little German Court.
I can conceive no scene more
tragic than that of her presentation
to the Prince, as related by
the same nobleman. “I, accordingly
to the established etiquette,”
so he writers, “introduced the
Princess Caroline to him. She,
very properly, in consequence of
my saying it was the right mode
of proceeding, attempted to
kneel
kneel to him. He raised her gracefully enough, and embraced
her,
said barely one word, turned round, retired to a distant part of
the apartment, and, calling to me, said: ‘Harris, I am not well :
pray get me a glass of brandy.'” At dinner that evening, in the
presence of her betrothed, the Princess was “flippant, rattling,
affecting wit.” Poor George, I say again ! Deportment was
his
ruling passion, and his bride did not know how to behave.
Vulgarity—hard, implacable, German vulgarity—was in every-
thing
she did to the very day of her death. The marriage was
solemnised
on Wednesday, April 8th, 1795, and the royal bride-
groom was
drunk.
So soon as they were seperated, George became implected with
a
morbid hatred for his wife, that was hardly in accord with his
light and variant nature, and shows how bitterly he had been
mortified by his marriage of necessity. It is sad that so much of
his life should have been wasted in futile strainings after
divorce.
Yet we can scrcely blame him for seizing upon every
scrap of
scandal that was whispered of his wife. Besides his not
unnatural
wish to be free, it was derogatory to the dignity of a
Prince and a
Regent that his wife should be living an eccentric
life at Black-
heath with a family of singers named Sapio.
Indeed, Caroline’s
conduct during this time was as indiscreet as
ever. Wherever
she went she made ribald jokes about her husband,
“in such a
voice that all, by-standing, might hear.” “After
dinner,” writes
one of her servants, “Her Royal Highness made a
wax figure as
usual, and gave it an amiable pair of large horns ;
then took three
pins out of her garment and stuck them through
and through, and
put the figure to roast and melt at the fire.
What a silly piece of
spite! Yet it is impossible not to laugh
when one sees it done.”
Imagine the feelings of the First
Gentleman in Europe when
such pranks were whispered to him!
For
For my own part, I fancy Caroline was innocent of any in-
fidelity
to her unhappy husband. But that is neither here nor
there. Her
behaviour was certainly not above suspicion. It
fully justified
him in trying to establish a case for her divorce.
When, at
length, she went abroad, her vagaries were such that
the whole of
her English suite left her, and we hear of her
travelling about
the Holy Land attended by another family,
named Bergami. When her
husband succeeded to the throne,
and her name was struck out of
the liturgy, she despatched
expostulations in absurd English to
Lord Liverpool. Receiving
no answer, she decided to return and
claim her right to be
crowned Queen of England. Whatever the
unhappy lady did,
she always was ridiculous. One cannot but smile
as one reads of
her posting along the French roads in a yellow
travelling-chariot
drawn by cart-horses, with a retinue that
included an alderman, a
reclaimed lady-in-waiting, an Italian
Count, the eldest son of the
alderman, and “a fine little female
child, about three years old,
whom her Majesty, in conformity
with her benevolent practices
on former occasions, had adopted.”
The breakdown of her
impeachment, and her acceptance of an
income, formed a fitting
anti-climax to the terrible absurdities
of her position. She died
from the effects of a chill caught when
she was trying vainly
to force a way to her husband’s coronation.
Unhappy woman !
Our sympathy for her is not misplaced. Fate wrote
her a most
tremendous tragedy, and she played it in tights. Let
us pity
her, but not forget to pity her husband, the King, also.
It is
another common accusation against George that he was
an
undutiful and unfeeling son. If this was so, it is certain
that not
all the blame is to be laid upon him alone. There is
more than
one anecdote which shows that King George disliked his
eldest
son, and took no trouble to conceal his dislike, long
before the
boy
boy had been freed from his tutors. It was the coldness of his
father and the petty restrictions he loved to enforce that first
drove George to seek the companionship of such men as the
Duke of
Cumberland and the Duc d’Orleans, each of whom were
quick to
inflame his impressionable mind to angry resentment.
Yet when
Margaret Nicholson attempted the life of the King, the
Prince
immediately posted off from Brighton that he might wait
upon his
father at Windsor—a graceful act of piety that was
rewarded by
his father’s refusal to see him. Hated by the Queen,
who at this
time did all she could to keep her husband and his son
apart,
surrounded by intriguers, who did all they could to set him
against his father, George seems to have behaved with great
discretion. In the years that follow, I can conceive no position
more difficult than that in which he found himself every time his
father relapsed into lunacy. That he should have by every means
opposed those who through jealousy stood between him and the
regency was only natural. It cannot be said that at any time did
he show anxiety to rule, so long as there was any immediate
chance of the King’s recovery. On the contrary, all impartial
seers of that chaotic Court agreed that the Prince bore himself
throughout the intrigues, wherein he himself was bound to be, in
a notably filial way.
There are many things that I regret in the career of George IV.,
and
what I most of all regret is the part that he played in
the
politics of the period. Englishmen to-day have at length
decided
that royalty shall not set foot in the political arena. I do
not
despair that some day we shall place politics upon a sound
commercial basis, as they have already done in America and
France, or leave them entirely in the hands of the police, as
they
do in Russia. It is horrible to think that under our existing
régime all the men of noblest blood and
highest intellect should
waste
waste their time in the sordid atmosphere of the House of
Commons,
listening for hours to nonentities talking nonsense, or
searching
enormous volumes to prove that somebody said some-
thing some
years ago that does not quite tally with something he
said the
other day, or standing tremulous before the whips in the
lobbies
and the scorpions in the constituencies. In the political
machine
are crushed and lost all our best men. That Mr. Glad-
stone did
not choose to be a cardinal is a blow under which the
Roman
Catholic Church still staggers. In Mr. Chamberlain
Scotland Yard
missed its smartest detective. What a fine volup-
tuary might
Lord Rosebery have been ! It is a platitude that
the country is
ruled best by the permanent officials, and I look
forward to the
time when Mr. Keir Hardie shall hang his cap
in the hall of No.
10 Downing Street, and a Conservative
working man shall lead her
Majesty’s Opposition. In the life-
time of George, politics were
not a whit finer than they are
to-day. I feel a genuine
indignation that he should have
wasted so much of tissue in mean
intrigues about ministries and
bills. That he should have been
fascinated by that splendid
fellow, Fox, is quite right. That he
should have thrown himself
with all his heart into the storm of
the Westminster election is
most natural. But it is inverideed
sad to find him, long after
he had reached man’s estate,
indulging in back-stair intrigues with
Whigs and Tories. It is,
of course, absurd to charge him with
deserting his first friends,
the Whigs. His love and fidelity were
given, not to the Whigs,
but to the men who led them. Even
after the death of Fox, he did,
in misplaced piety, do all he could
for Fox’s party. What wonder
that, when he found he was
ignored by the Ministry that owed its
existence to him, he turned
his back upon that sombre couple, the
“Lords G. and G.,” whom
he had always hated, and went over to the
Tories ? Among the
Tories
Tories he hoped to find men who would faithfully perform their
duties and leave him leisure to live his own beautiful life. I
regret immensely that his part in politics did not cease here.
The state of the country and of his own finances, and also, I
fear, a certain love that he had imbibed for political
manipula-
tion, prevented him from standing aside. How useless was
all the
finesse he displayed in the long-drawn question of
Catholic
Emancipation ! How lamentable his terror of Lord
Wellesley’s
rude dragooning ! And is there not something pitiable
in the
thought of the Regent at a time of ministerial
complications
lying prone on his bed with a sprained ankle, and
taking, as was
whispered, in one day as many as seven hundred
drops of lauda-
num ? Some said he took these doses to deaden the
pain. But
others, and among them his brother Cumberland, declared
that
the sprain was all a sham. I hope it was. The thought of
a
voluptuary in pain is very terrible. In any case, I cannot
but
feel angry, for George’s own sake and that of his
kingdom,
that he found it impossible to keep further aloof from
the
wearisome troubles of political life. His wretched
indecision
of character made him an easy prey to unscrupulous
ministers,
while his extraordinary diplomatic powers and almost
extrava-
gant tact made them, in their turn, an easy prey to him.
In
these two processes much of his genius was uselessly spent.
I
must confess that he did not quite realise where his duties
ended.
He wished always to do too much. If you read his
repeated
appeals to his father that he might be permitted to
serve actively
in the British army against the French, you will
acknowledge
that it was through no fault of his own that he did
not fight. It
touches me to think that in his declining years he
actually thought
that he had led one of the charges at Waterloo.
He would often
describe the whole scene as it appeared to him at
that supreme
moment,
moment, and refer to the Duke of Wellington, saying, “Was it
not so,
Duke ?” “I have often heard you say so, your Majesty,”
the old
soldier would reply, grimly. I am not sure that the old
soldier
was at Waterloo himself. In a room full of people he
once
referred to the battle as having been won upon the playing-
fields of Eton. This was certainly a most unfortunate slip,
seeing that all historians are agreed that it was fought on a
certain field situate a few miles from Brussels.
In one of his letters to the King, craving for a military appoint-
ment, George urges that, whilst his next brother, the Duke of
York, commanded the army, and the younger branches of the
family
were either generals or lieutenant-generals, he, who was
Prince
of Wales, remained colonel of dragoons. And herein,
could he have
known it, lay the right limiting of his life. As
royalty was and
is constituted, it is for the younger sons to take
an active part
in the services, whilst the eldest son is left as the
ruler of
Society. Thousands and thousands of guineas were given
by the
nation that the Prince of Wales, the Regent, the King,
might be,
in the best sense of the word, ornamental. It is not for
us, at
this moment, to consider whether Royalty, as a wholly Pagan
institution, is not out of place in a community of Christians. It
is enough that we should inquire whether the god whom our
grandfathers set up and worshipped and crowned with offerings,
gave grace to his worshippers.
That George was a moral man, in our modern sense, I do not for
one
moment pretend. When he died there were found in one of
his
cabinets more than a hundred locks of women’s hair. Some of
these
were still plastered with powder and pomatum, others were
mere
little golden curls, such as grow low down upon a girl’s neck,
others were streaked with grey. The whole of this collection
subsequently passed into the hands of Adam, the famous Scotch
henchman
henchman of the Regent, and in his family, now resident in
Glasgow,
it is treasured as an heirloom. I myself have been
privileged to
look at all these locks of hair, and I have seen a
clairvoyante take them one by one, and,
pinching them between
her lithe fingers, tell of the love that
each symbolised. I have
heard her tell of long rides by night, of
a boudoir hung with
grass-green satin, and of a tryst at Windsor
; of one, the wife of a
hussar at York, whose little lap-dog used
to bark angrily whenever
the Regent came near his mistress ; of a
milk-maid who, in her
great simpleness, thought that her child
would one day be king of
England ; of an arch-duchess with blue
eyes, and a silly little
flautist from Portugal ; of women that
were wantons and fought
for his favour, great ladies that he
loved dearly, girls that gave
themselves to him humbly. If we lay
all pleasures at the feet of
our prince, we can scarcely hope he
will remain virtuous. Indeed,
we do not wish our prince to be an
exemplar of godliness, but a
perfect type of happiness. It may be
foolish of us to insist upon
apolaustic happiness, but that is
the kind of happiness that we can
ourselves, most of us, best
understand, and so we offer it to our
ideal. In Royalty we find
our Bacchus, our Venus.
Certainly George was, in the practical sense of the word, a fine
king. His wonderful physique, his wealth, his brilliant talents,
he
gave them all without stint to Society. His development from
the
time when, at Madame Cornely’s, he gallivanted with rips
and
demireps, to the time when he sat, a stout and solitary old
king,
fishing in the artificial pond at Windsor, was beautifully
ordered.
During his life he indulged himself to the full in all
the delights
that life could offer him. That he should have, in
his old age,
suddenly abandoned his career of vigorous enjoyment
is, I confess,
rather surprising. The royal voluptuary generally
remains young
to the last. No one ever tires of pleasure. It is
the pursuit of
pleasure,
pleasure, the trouble to grasp it, that makes us old. Only the
soldiers who enter Capua with wounded feet leave it demoralised.
And yet George, who never had to wait or fight for a pleasure,
most certainly broke up long before his death. I can but
attribute
this to the constant persecution to which he was
subjected by
duns and ministers, parents and wives.
Not that I regret the manner in which he spent his last years.
On
the contrary, I think it was exceedingly cosy. I like to think
of
the King, at Windsor, lying a-bed all the morning in his dark-
ened room, with all the newspapers scattered over his quilt, and
a
little decanter of the favourite cherry-brandy within easy
reach.
I like to think of him sitting by his fire in the
afternoon and
hearing his ministers asking for him at the door
and piling
another log upon the fire, as he hears them sent away
by his ser-
vant. After all, he had lived his life ; he had lived
more fully than
any other man.
And it is right that we should remember him first as a
voluptuary.
Only let us note that his nature never became, as do
the natures
of most voluptuaries, corroded by a cruel indifference
to the
happiness of others. When all the town was agog for the
fête to be given by the Regent in honour of
the French King,
Sheridan sent a forged card of invitation to
Romeo Coates, the
half-witted dandy, who used at this time to
walk about in absurd
ribbons and buckles, and was the butt of all
the streetsters. When
the poor fellow arrived at the entrance of
Carlton House, proud as
a peacock, he was greeted with a
tremendous cheer from the by-
standing mob, but when he came to
the lacqueys he was told that
his card was a hoax, and was sent
about his business. The tears
were rolling down his cheeks as he
shambled back into the street.
The Regent heard later in the
evening of this sorry joke, and next
day despatched a
kindly-worded message, in which he prayed that
Mr. Coates
Mr. Coates would not refuse to come and “view the decorations,
nevertheless.” Though he does not appear to have treated his
inferiors with that extreme servility that is now in vogue,
George
was beloved by the whole of his household, and many are
the little
tales that are told to illustrate the kindliness and
consideration
he showed to his valets and his jockeys and his
stable-boys. That
from time to time he dropped certain of his
favourites is no cause
for blaming him. Remember that a Great
Personage, like a great
genius, is dangerous to his
fellow-creatures. The favourites of
Royalty live in an intoxicant
atmosphere. They become
unaccountable for their behaviour. Either
they get beyond them-
selves, and, like Brummel, forget that the
King, their friend,
is also their master ; or they outrun the
constable, and go bankrupt,
or cheat at cards in order to keep up
their position, or do some
other foolish thing that makes it
impossible for the King to
favour them more. Remember, too, that
old friends are generally
the refuge of unsociable persons, and
how great must be the
temptation besetting the head of Society to
form fresh friendships,
when all the cleverest and most charming
persons in the land are
standing ready, like supers at the wings,
to come on and please
him. At Carlton House there was a constant
succession of wits.
Minds were preserved for the Prince of Wales,
as coverts are
preserved for him to-day. For him Sheridan would
say his best
bon-mot, and Theodore Hook contrive his most
practical jokes,
his swiftest chansonette. And Fox would talk, as
only he could,
of Liberty and of Patriotism, and Byron would look
more than
ever like Isidore de Lara as he recited his own bad
verses, and Sir
Walter Scott would “pour out with an endless
generosity his
store of old-world learning, kindness, and
humour.” Of such men
George was a splendid patron. He did not
merely sit in his chair,
gaping princely at their wit and their
wisdom, but quoted with the
scholars
scholars, and argued with the statesmen, and jested with the wits.
Doctor Burney, an impartial observer, says that he was amazed by
the knowledge of music that the Regent displayed in a half-
hour’s discussion over the wine. Croker says that “the Prince
and
Scott were the two most brilliant story-tellers, in their
several
ways, he had ever happened to meet. Both exerted them-
selves,
and it was hard to say which shone the most.” The
Prince seems
indeed to have been a fine conversationalist, with a
wide range
of knowledge and great humour. We, who have
come at length to
look upon stupidity as one of the most sacred
prerogatives of
Royalty, can scarcely realise that, if George’s
birth had been
never so humble, he would have been known to us
as a fine scholar
and wit or as a connoisseur of the arts. It is
pleasing to think
of his love for the Flemish school of painting,
for Wilkie and
Sir Thomas Lawrence. The splendid portraits of
foreign potentates
that hang in the Banqueting Room at Windsor
bear witness to his
sense of the canvas. In his later years he
exerted himself
strenuously in raising the tone of the drama.
His love of the
classics never left him. We know he was fond of
quoting those
incomparable poets, Homer, at great length, and
that he was
prominent in the “papyrus-craze.” Indeed, he
inspired Society
with a love of something more than mere
pleasure, a love of the
“humaner delights.” He was a giver of
tone. The bluff, disgusting
ways of the Tom and Jerry period
gave way to those florid graces
that are still called Georgian.
A pity that George’s predecessor was not a man, like the Prince
Consort, of strong chastening influence ! Then might the bright
flamboyance which George gave to Society have made his reign
more
beautiful than any other—a real renaissance. But he found
London
a wild city of taverns and cock-pits, and the grace which
in the
course of years he gave to his subjects never really entered
into
into them. The cock-pits were gilded and the taverns painted
with
colour, but the heart of the city was vulgar, even as before.
The
simulation of higher things did indeed give the note of a
very
interesting period, but how shallow that simulation was, and
how
merely it was due to George’s own influence, we may see in
the
light of what happened after his death. The good that he
had done
died with him. The refinement he had laid upon vul-
garity fell
away, like enamel from withered cheeks. It was only
George
himself who had made the sham endure. The Victorian
Era came
soon, and the angels rushed in and drove the nymphs
away and hung
the land with reps.
I have often wondered whether it was with a feeling that his
influence would be no more than life-long, that George allowed
Carlton House, that dear structure, the very work of his life and
symbol of his being, to be rased. I wish that Carlton House were
still standing. I wish we could still walk through those
corridors,
whose walls were “crusted with ormolu,” and
parquet-floors were
“so glossy that, were Narcissus to come down
from heaven, he
would, I maintain, need no other mirror for his
beauté.” I wish
that we could
see the pier-glasses and the girandoles and the
twisted sofas,
the fauns foisted upon the ceiling and the rident
goddesses along
the wall. These things would make George’s
memory dearer to us,
help us to a fuller knowledge of him. I am
glad that the Pavilion
still stands here in Brighton. Its trite
lawns and cheeky
minarets have taught me much. As I write
this essay, I can see
them from my window. Last night I sat
there in a crowd of vulgar
people, whilst a band played us tunes.
Once I fancied I saw the
shade of a swaying figure and of a wine-
red face.
The Yellow Book—Vol. III. Q
Ballad of a Nun
FROM Eastertide to Eastertide
For ten long years her patient knees
Engraved the stones—the fittest bride
Of Christ in all the diocese.
She conquered every earthly lust ;
The abbess loved her more and more ;
And, as a mark of perfect trust,
Made her the keeper of the door.
High on a hill the convent hung
Across a duchy looking down,
Where everlasting mountains flung
Their shadows over tower and town.
The jewels of their lofty snows
In constellations flashed at night ;
Above their crests the moon arose ;
The deep earth shuddered with delight.
Long
Long ere she left her cloudy bed,
Still dreaming in the orient land,
On many a mountain’s happy head
Dawn lightly laid her rosy hand.
The adventurous sun took Heaven by storm ;
Clouds scattered largesses of rain ;
The sounding cities rich and warm,
Smouldered and glittered in the plain.
Sometimes it was a wandering wind,
Sometimes the fragrance of the pine,
Sometimes the thought how others sinned,
That turned her sweet blood into wine.
Sometimes she heard a serenade
Complaining sweetly far away :
She said, “A young man woos a maid” ;
And dreamt of love till break of day.
Then would she ply her knotted scourge
Until she swooned ; but evermore
She had the same red sin to purge,
Poor, passionate keeper of the door !
For still night’s starry scroll unfurled,
And still the day came like a flood :
It was the greatness of the world
That made her long to use her blood.
In
In winter-time when Lent drew nigh,
And hill and plain were wrapped in snow,
She watched beneath the frosty sky
The nearest city nightly glow.
Like peals of airy bells outworn
Faint laughter died above her head
In gusts of broken music borne :
“They keep the Carnival,” she said.
Her hungry heart devoured the town :
“Heaven save me by a miracle !
Unless God sends an angel down,
Thither I go though it were Hell.”
She dug her nails deep in her breast,
Sobbed, shrieked, and straight withdrew the bar :
A fledgling flying from the nest,
A pale moth rushing to a star.
Fillet and veil in strips she tore ;
Her golden tresses floated wide ;
The ring and bracelet that she wore
As Christ’s betrothed, she cast aside.
“Life’s dearest meaning I shall probe ;
Lo ! I shall taste of love at last !
Away !” She doffed her outer robe,
And sent it sailing down the blast.
Her
Her body seemed to warm the wind ;
With bleeding feet o’er ice she ran :
“I leave the righteous God behind ;
I go to worship sinful man.”
She reached the sounding city’s gate ;
No question did the warder ask :
He passed her in : “Welcome, wild mate !”
He thought her some fantastic mask.
Half-naked through the town she went ;
Each footstep left a bloody mark ;
Crowds followed her with looks intent ;
Her bright eyes made the torches dark.
Alone and watching in the street
There stood a grave youth nobly dressed ;
To him she knelt and kissed his feet ;
Her face her great desire confessed.
Straight to his house the nun he led :
“Strange lady, what would you with me ?”
“Your love, your love, sweet lord,” she said ;
“I bring you my virginity.”
He healed her bosom with a kiss ;
She gave him all her passion’s hoard ;
And sobbed and murmured ever, “This
Is life’s great meaning, dear, my lord.
“I care
“I care not for my broken vow,
Though God should come in thunder soon ;
I am sister to the mountains now,
And sister to the sun and moon.”
Through all the towns of Belmarie,
She made a progress like a queen.
“She is,” they said, “whate’er she be,
The strangest woman ever seen.
“From fairyland she must have come,
Or else she is a mermaiden.”
Some said she was a ghoul, and some
A heathen goddess born again.
But soon her fire to ashes burned ;
Her beauty changed to haggardness ;
Her golden hair to silver turned ;
The hour came of her last caress.
At midnight from her lonely bed
She rose, and said : “I have had my will.”
The old ragged robe she donned, and fled
Back to the convent on the hill.
Half-naked as she went before,
She hurried to the city wall,
Unnoticed in the rush and roar
And splendour of the Carnival.
“No
No question did the warder ask :
Her ragged robe, her shrunken limb,
Her dreadful eyes ! “It is no mask ;
It is a she-wolf, gaunt and grim !”
She ran across the icy plain ;
Her worn blood curdled in the blast ;
Each footstep left a crimson stain ;
The white-faced moon looked on aghast.
She said between her chattering jaws,
“Deep peace is mine, I cease to strive ;
Oh, comfortable convent laws,
That bury foolish nuns alive !
“A trowel for my passing-bell,
A little bed within the wall,
A coverlet of stones ; how well
I there shall keep the Carnival !”
Like tired bells chiming in their sleep,
The wind faint peals of laughter bore ;
She stopped her ears and climbed the steep,
And thundered at the convent door.
It opened straight : she entered in,
And at the wardress’ feet fell prone :
“I come to purge away my sin,
Bury me, close me up in stone.”
The
The wardress raised her tenderly ;
She touched her wet and fast-shut eyes ;
“Look, sister ; sister, look at me ;
Look ; can you see through my disguise ?”
She looked and saw her own sad face,
And trembled, wondering, “Who art thou ?”
“God sent me down to fill your place :
I am the Virgin Mary now.”
And with the word, God’s mother shone ;
The wanderer whispered, “Mary, hail !”
The vision helped her to put on
Bracelet and fillet, ring and veil.
“You are sister to the mountains now,
And sister to the day and night ;
Sister to God ;” and on the brow
She kissed her thrice, and left her sight.
While dreaming in her cloudy bed,
Far in the crimson orient land,
On many a mountain’s happy head
Dawn lightly laid her rosy hand.
The Yellow Book
Index to the Publishers’ Announcements
Page
W. Heinemann . . . . . . . 2
Hurst & Blackett . . . . . .
. 3
Virtue & Co. . . . . . . . 4
G. Bell & Sons . . . . . . .
5
Dean & Son . . . . . . . 6
Contents of Yellow Book, Vol. I. . . .
7
Contents of Yellow Book, Vol. II. . . . 8
MR. WM. HEINEMANN’S PUBLICATIONS.
ANNOUNCEMENTS FOR OCTOBER.
NAPOLEON AND THE FAIR SEX. (Napoléon et les Femmes.)
By FRÉDಁRIC MASSON. With 10
Portraits. In One Volume, demy 8vo.
IN RUSSET AND SILVER. POEMS. By EDMUND GOSSE
Crown 8vo.
A CENTURY OF GERMAN LYRICS. Selected, Arranged, and
Translated by
K. F. KROEKER. Foolscap 8vo, 3s. 6d.
HANNELE: A Dream Poem. By GERHART HAUPTMANN.
Translated
by WILLIAM ARCHER, with an Introduction by the same hand. Small
4to,
with Portrait. 5s.
A CATALOGUE OF THE ACCADEMIA DELLE BELLE ARTI
AT
VENICE. Compiled by E. M. KEARY. With Biographical Notes of the
Painters
and 25 Engraved Reproductions of the Principal Pictures. Crown 8vo.
A DRAMA IN
DUTCH: A Novel. By Z. Z. In Two Volumes. 12s.
[October 5.
A BATTLE AND A BOY. By
BLANCHE WILLIS HOWARD. Author
of “Guenn,” &c. With 40 Illustrations by A.
MACNIELL-BARBOUR.
SYNNOVE SÖLBAKKEN. By BJÖRNSTJERNE BJÖRNSON. Given
in
English by JULIE SUTTER. With a Critical Introduction by EDMUND GOSSE,
and
a Portrait. Being Volume I. of the BJÖRNSON SERIES.
A HOUSE OF GENTLEFOLK. By
IVAN TURGENEV. Translated
from the Russian by CONSTANCE GARNETT. With an
Introduction by STEP-
NIAK. Being Volume II. of the TURGENEV SERIES. Cloth, 3s.
net.
AN ALTAR OF EARTH. By THYMOL MONK. Being Volume V. of
the PIONEER
SERIES. Cloth, 3s. net; Ornamental Wrapper, 2s. 6d. net.
THE WEAKER SEX: A Play.
By A. W. PINERO. With an Intro-
duction by MALCOLM C. SALAMAN. Being Volume X. of
the PINERO SERIES.
Cloth, as. 6d.; Paper Cover, 1s. 6d.
A DAUGHTER OF THIS
WORLD. By FLETCHER BATTERSHALL.
In One Volume. 6s.
A DAUGHTER OF MUSIC. By G.
COLMORE, Author of “A Con-
spiracy of Silence.” New Edition. Price 3s. 6d.
LONDON: WILLIAM HEINEMANN, 21 BEDFORD STREET, W.C.
Hurst & Blackett’s Publications.
Hurst & Blackett’s Three-and-Sixpenny Series.
Crown 8vo, uniformly bound,
bevelled board, each 3s. 6d.
MARY FENWICK’S DAUGHTER. By BEATRICE
WHITBY.
THUNDERBOLT. An Australian Bushranging Story. By the Rev.
J.
M1DDLETON MACDONALD.
THE AWAKENING OF MARY
FENWICK. By BEATRICE
WHITBY.
TWO ENGLISH GIRLS. By MABEL
HART.
HIS LITTLE MOTHER. By
the
Author of John Halifax, Gentleman.”
MISTRESS BEATRICE COPE.
By M. E.
LE CLERC.
A MARCH IN THE RANKS. By
JESSIE FOTHERGILL.
NINETTE. By the
Author of “Véra,”
“Blue Roses,” &c.
A CROOKED PATH. By
Mrs.
ALEXANDER.
ONE REASON WHY. By BEATRICE
WHITBY.
MAHME NOUSIE. By
G. MANVILLE
FENN.
THE IDES OF MARCH. By G.
M. ROBINS.
PART OF THE
PROPERTY. By
BEATRICE WHITBY.
CASPAR BROOKE’S DAUGHTER.
By ADELINE
SERGEANT.
JANET. A Novel. By Mrs. OLIPHANT.
A RAINBOW AT NIGHT. By
the
Author of “Mistress Beatrice Cope.”
IN THE SUNTIME OF HER
YOUTH. By
BEATRICE WHITBY.
MISS BOUVERIE. By Mrs. MOLES-
WORTH.
FROM HARVEST TO
HAYTIME.
By the Author of “Two English Girls.”
THE WINNING OF MAY. By
the
Author of “Dr. Edith Romney.”
SIR ANTHONY. By ADELINE SER-
GEANT.
A SELECTION OF HURST & BLACKETT’S
Standard Library of
Cheap Editions of Popular Modern Works.
Each work complete in one
volume, price 5s. each.
By the Author of “John Halifax.”
JOHN HALIFAX,
GENTLEMAN.
A WOMAN’S THOUGHTS ABOUT WOMEN.
A LIFE FOR A LIFE.
NOTHING
NEW.
MISTRESS AND MAID.
THE WOMAN’S KINGDOM.
CHRISTIAN’S MISTAKE.
A
NOBLE LIFE | HANNAH.
THE UNKIND WORD.
A BRAVE LADY.
STUDIES FROM
LIFE
YOUNG MRS. JARDINE.
By the Author of “Sam Slick.”
NATURE AND HUMAN
NATURE.
WISE SAWS AND MODERN INSTANCES.
THE OLD JUDGE, or, Life in a
Colony.
TRAITS OF AMERICAN HUMOUR.
THE AMERICANS AT HOME.
By Dr. George
Macdonald.
DAVID ELGINBROD.
ROBERT FALCONER.
ALEC FORBES.
SIR
GIBBIE.
By Mrs. Oliphant.
ADAM GRÆME.
LAIRD OF
NORLAW.
AGNES.
LIFE OF IRVING.
A ROSE IN JUNE.
PHŒBE,
JUNIOR.
IT WAS A LOVER AND HIS LASS.
LONDON: HURST & BLACKETT, LTD., 13 GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET, W.
Ready with the NOVEMBER Magazines.
Price 2s. 6d. Cloth gilt,
gilt edges, 5s.
The Art Annual for 1894.
(Being the CHRISTMAS
NUMBER of THE ART JOURNAL).
The Life and Work of
SIR EDWARD BURNE-JONES,
BART.
By JULIA
CARTWRIGHT
(MRS. HENRY ADY).
With Numerous Illustrations
of his Principal Works, Views of his Studio
and Working-Room, and Garden Views
of his Residence, including the
following
SIX FULL-PAGE
ILLUSTRATIONS:
“THE GOLDEN STAIRS” – – – PHOTOGRAVURE PLATE.
“THE MIRROR OF
VENUS” – – – PHOTOGRAVURE PLATE.
“CHANT D’AMOUR” – – – – FULL-PAGE PLATE, PRINTED
IN TINT.
“THE STAR OF BETHLEHEM” – FULL-PAGE PLATE, PRINTED IN TINT.
“THE
BRIAR ROSE.” “LOVE AMONG THE RUINS.”
NEW EDITION.
Crown 4to, bound in Buckram, gilt top, 7s.
6d.
THE PILGRIM’S WAY
From Winchester to Canterbury.
By JULIA
CARTWRIGHT (Mrs. HENRY ADY).
With 46 Illustrations by A. QUINTON, and
2 Maps
of the Route.
“A delightful monograph…..The excellent
drawings of Mr.
Quinton do full justice to the text,
embracing every kind of subject from
gloomy
church crypts and silent pools to breezy landscapes
and sunny village
greens.”—Times.
SECOND EDITION.
ENLARGED WITH
ADDITIONAL CHAPTER.
Small Royal 8vo, cloth, 12s.
6d.
CAIRO:
Sketches of its History, Monuments & Social
Life.
By STANLEY LANE-POOLE.
Author of “The Art of the Saracens in
Egypt,”
“Studies in a Mosque,” &c.
With numerous Illustrations on
Wood.
“Will prove most useful to the innumerable tra
vellers who now every
winter visit the Nile Valley.”
Saturday Review.
LONDON: J.S. VIRTUE & CO., LTD., 26 Ivy Lane, Paternoster Row, E.C.
Messers. BELL’S NEW & FORTHCOMING WORKS.
ALBERT MOORE,
His Life and Works. By A. LYS BALDRY.
Illustrated with 10 Photogravures and about 70 other Illustrations.
Super-
royal 4to, £3 3s.Also 50 Copies on Large Paper, with the Plates in
duplicate,
printed on India paper and on Japanese vellum, £5 5s.
net.
RAPHAEL’S MADONNAS
And other Great Pictures. Reproduced from the
Original Paintings. With a
Life of Raphael, and an account of his chief works. By
KARL KÁROLY,
Author of “A Guide to the Paintings of Florence.”
In One Volume, with 53 Illustrations, including 9 Photogravures.
Small
Colombier 8vo, in special binding designed by GLEESON WHITE, 21s. net. A
few copies on Large Paper, with the Plates on India
Paper, £2 2s. net. (all sold.)
JOHN RUSSELL, R.A.,
“The Prince of
Crayon Portrait Painters.” By GEORGE C. WILLIAMSON,
D.Litt. With an Introduction
by Lord RONALD GOWER, F.S.A.
With 101 Illustrations,
including Two Photogravures. Small Colombier 8vo,
handsomely bound, 250 copies
only, 25s. net. Large Paper Edition, 100 copies
only, £2 2s.
net.
SIR EDWARD BURNE-JONES, BART.,
A Record and Review. By MALCOLM
BELL.
Third Edition, in special binding designed by
GLEESON WHITE. Small
Colombier 8vo, 21s. net.
THE
BRITISH FLEET:
The Growth, Achievements, and Duties of the Navy of the Empire.
By
Commander CHARLES N. ROBINSON, R.N.
With about 150
reproductions of paintings, prints, and drawings illustrative
of battles,
ships, persons, customs, and social life in the Navy. DEDICATED
BY
PERMISSION TO H.R.H. THE DUKE OF YORK.
Ordinary
Edition. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. 150 copies in fcap. 4to, with extra
Engravings,
21s. net.
EROS AND PSYCHE.
A Poem in Twelve Measures. By ROBERT
BRIDGES. Second Edition,
thoroughly revised.
Printed on
Hand-made Paper at the Chiswick Press, with binding designed by
GLEESON
WHITE.
NEW VOLUME OF THE “EX-LIBRIS” SERIES.
AMERICAN BOOK-PLATES.
By
CHARLES ALLEN DEXTER.
With numerous Illustrations. Also a
limited Large Paper Edition.
LONDON: GEORGE BELL & SONS, YORK STREET, COVENT GARDEN.
Dean & Son’s List.
Under the Immediate Patronages of H.R.H. the
Duchess of Fife, H.I.M. the Empress
of
Germany, Right Hon. the Countess
of Aberdeen.
SECOND EDITION.
BABY’S SOUVENIR. Most
handsomely bound, gilt
edges, &c, 10s. 6d.
A most charming book to preserve the Record of
a
Child’s Life from its Birth to its Majority, con-
taining Twenty-three Coloured
and other Illustra-
tions, printed in Facsimile of the Original Aqua-
relles
of F. M. BRUNDAGE. The following are a
few of the subjects, with spaces left for
filling in
details:
NAME OF BABY.
THE LOCK OF HAIR.
BABY’S FIRST
WORD.
BABY’S FIRST TOOTH.
BABY’S FIRST STEPS.
FIRST DAY AT
SCHOOL.
BABY’S FIRST PRAYER, &c.
BY GORDON STABLES,
C.M., M.D., R.N.
Demy 8vo, handsomely bound, cloth gilt,
with
Medallion Picture, 6s. 6d.
OUR FRIEND THE DOG.
Sixth Edition. Enlarged and
thoroughly Re-
vised throughout. Richly Illustrated with
full-page Portraits
of all the latest Champion
Dogs, and numerous smaller Illustrations.
A
Complete and Practical Guide to all that is
known about every Breed of Dog in the
World,
their Show Points, Properties, Uses and Peculiari-
ties, Successful
Management in Health and Sick-
ness, Rules and full Particulars of all
Dog
Clubs, &c.
FOURTH EDITION.
Crown 8vo,
handsomely bound, cloth gilt,
gilt edges, 5s.
THE DOYLE FAIRY
BOOK.
Consisting of Twenty nine Fairy Tales.
Translated from various
Languages by AN-
THONY R. MONTALBA. With Thirty-four
Illustrations by RICHARD
DOYLE, a Memoir
of Doyle, and an Introduction.
Just ready, crown 8vo, cloth
gilt, 2s. 6d.
BY FRANCIS W. MOORE,th
Author of
“Humorous Plays,” &c.
HUMOROUS PIECES. A Col-
lection of Original
Recitations in Prose and
Verse, including:
JACK AND JILL.
THE FLAT
IRON.
MAN PROPOSES.
ODDITIES OF EVERY DAY.
LITTLE JACK HORNER.
ADVICE
GRATIS.
And Twenty-three other Pieces.
Cloth gilt, crown 8vo, 2s. 25.
6d.
HUMOROUS PLAYS. By
FRANCIS W. MOORE.
By This Collection of Short
Plays, Duologues, and
Proverbs in Action is intended as an addition to
the
scanty assortment of pieces suitable for private
representation.
Having been
originally written for this purpose,
they involve only a very limited number of
charac-
ters, and no exceptional amount of dramatic ex-
perience. Each is
comprised within a single act,
and the requirements as to scenery, costumes,
and
stage appliances are of a simple kind. The scenes
are all
indoors.
All are available for performance, whether in
public or private,
without payment.
The Plays in this volume may also be had
separ-
ately, in paper covers, crown 8vo, at 6d each.
SECOND
EDITION.
Handsomely bound, cloth gilt, large post 8vo,
3s.
6d.
SCENES THROUGH THE
BATTLE SMOKE: Being Reminiscences in
the Afghan
and Egyptian Campaigns. By
the Rev. ARTHUR MALE, Army Chaplain at
Lucknow,
and in the Afghan and Egyptian
Campaigns. With Portrait of the Author,
and
Eight large Illustrations by SYDNEY PAGET,
War Artist to the Illustrated London News in
these Campaigns.
Just
ready, demy 8vo, cloth, 162 pages, 2s. 6d.
CHESS HISTORY AND REM-
INISCENCES.
By H. E. BIRD, Author of
“Chess Openings,” “Modern Chess,” &c.
This
interesting book of Reminiscences of half-a-
century contains a Portrait of the
Author, Notes
on Ancient and Modern Chess, Anecdotes as to
the Eccentricities
of Noted Players, a Sketch of
Simpson’s, &c.
Blue cloth gilt, gilt edges,
large crown 8vo, 5s.
DEAN’S FAIRY BOOK.
A Companion to the “Doyle Fairy
Book.”
This volume, which makes a splendid presentation
book for a child,
contains most of the favourite
fairy tales of childhood, drawn from Penault,
old
chap books, and the “Arabian Nights.” Such
favourites as “Sleeping
Beauty,” “Aladdin,”
“Valentine and Orson,” “Hop o’ My Thumb,”
and “Jack the
Giant Killer,” are included in its
pages, and the book is enriched with
numerous
excellent illustrations by able artists.
LONDON: DEAN & SON, LIMITED, 160A FLEET STREET, E.C.
Publishers of Dean’s Plays for Young Actors.
MLA citation:
The Yellow Book, vol. 3, October 1894. Yellow Book Digital Edition, edited by Dennis Denisoff and Lorraine Janzen Kooistra, 2010-2014. Yellow Nineties 2.0, Ryerson University Centre for Digital Humanities, 2021. https://1890s.ca/YBV3_all